VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 1

PAGES FROM MY DIARY

Sargis Israelian

See the beginning in the “Vardzk” ¹ 6 true tragedy to me. What was I to do if he turned out totally stupid? In Tiflis “Our son’s going to be a second Artashes It was the last year of our work in Nizh. I continued Gharibjanian, dear Maro. What’re we to do?” working and receiving treatment in Tiflis. After the “But why are you so desperate?” My Maro, who school year was over, Maro set out to come to me with was always so full of hope and optimistic about life, our children. The distance from Nizh to the railway sta- my unsurpassed Maro, said. “He’s still a child. He’ll tion of Lyak being 46 versts, they were obliged to cross show his cleverness. You’ll see what a brilliant boy several rivers the largest of which was the Tyurgan. It he’ll become. Everybody’s going to admire him.” was the end of spring and the rivers had grown abun- Thus, Maro kept giving me hope and even dant, having overflowed their banks after the melting reproaching me, but Artashes Gharibjanian’s image of snow in the mountains. Under these conditions, a still haunted me day and night. young woman attempted to cross the Tyurgan by car- On 25 August all the four pupils of Maro were riage together with two little children. Suddenly the admitted to the Third Male Gymnasium of Tiflis. coach turned sideways in the middle of the river and “You can congratulate us, dear Sergo, Rafik’s my son Rafik fell into the water. Can you imagine entered the gymnasium,” Maro said. Maro’s state? She did not know whether to save the “You don’t say so! I don’t believe it!” child in her arms or rush to rescue the one already “I’m very serious, dear Sergo. Rafik’s already a drowning. Hearing her cries and weeping, some peas- gymnasium student.” ants working in a nearby rice field hurried to her and “I don’t believe it! How did he manage that?” saved Rafik. And Maro told me the following: “Well, when I had After Maro had reached Tiflis together with our lessons with my pupils, Rafik was always present children, we had to rent a flat and take up living in that there. At first I paid no attention to him as he was hard- city. What was I to do? My salary was too insufficient ly 7, but he kept attending all the lessons and even for me to earn our living. The school year began only often corrected the pupils’ mistakes. I gradually started in three months and it remained obscure what we were involving him in our lessons. He had good command of to do afterwards. We abandoned the thoughts of going both Russian and arithmetic. Can you imagine he did to a summer house and decided to stay in Tiflis. We had better in the exams than the other pupils?” to find a new source of income and we did find it: pri- I was very happy. So Maro had truly told me the vate lessons. Maro now had four pupils whom she truth. trained for entering a gymnasium. Under the tsarist Rafik did not study long at the Russian gymnasium. authorities, apart from having good command of In the days of the February Revolution of 1917, the Russian, applicants for the first preparatory department Third Male Gymnasium of Tiflis was nationalised and were also to know writing, reading and the four ele- became an Armenian one as 90 percent of its pupils mentary operations of arithmetic up to 100. were Armenians. Rafik did well at the Armenian school My Rafik’s school became a true problem to me. In and in a couple of years’ time, he already wrote poems. Nizh he was already 6 or 7. We lived right in the school His teacher of the Armenian language was poet Vahan house and he was always in the classrooms together Mirakian, the author of an Armenian-language book with his mother although he would not stay long in the entitled “The Hunting of Lalvar” (§È³Éí³ñÇ áñëÁ¦). same room. If he was late for classes because of games, Whenever he entered the teachers’ room with a smile, he would approach the classroom doors and listen to holding some paper, his colleagues would immediately the lessons secretly. As soon as he heard his mother’s ask, “Well, Rafik has again written a poem, has he voice in any room, he would enter there with full con- not?” And Vahan Mirakian would read my son’s poem fidence and sit down on the first desk. The children for them.22 learnt poems and sang songs, but Rafik did not learn ______any Russian or Armenian poem during those four to 22 One of Rafik’s poems was devoted to bats: five years; nor did he learn any songs, and that was a ò»ñ»ÏÝ »Ï³í, 2 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

It was a great pleasure to read or listen to Rafik’s not know what to do. To his luck, Atabek hugged, poems, but unfortunately, none of them is preserved now. kissed and thanked him. I took him to Maro and he Vahan Mirakian cherished great hopes connected threw himself into her lap. with Rafik, but in vain, as he became an architect. Pro- bably, I have had my own share of “guilt” in his choice *** of profession. After secondary school, he decided to con- 1917. The February bourgeois-democratic revolu- tinue his education at the Arts Academy of Tiflis. After a tion. Endless mass rallies. Thousands of different orga- year, that establishment sent some of its students, includ- nisations and unions were all of a sudden established. ing Rafik, to Leningrad on an excursion. Seeing the Early in May, an Armenian teachers’ conference works of the students of Leningrad’s Institute of Archi- was held in Tiflis with more than a hundred teachers tecture, he decided to study there and telegraphed me participating in it together with such eminent peda- with a request to send his documents that were in the gogues as Isahak Harutiunian, Stepan Lisitsian, Arts Academy to Leningrad. I immediately did so and Hovhannes Ter-Mirakian, Aramayis Yerznkian, Sargis this proved a milestone in his professional career. Khanoyan, Sargis Abovian, Sirakan Tigranian, Tigran But prior to all this, Rafik continued making Vahan Musheghian and others. The conference agenda com- Mirakian happy with his poems at the nationalised prised a lot of issues, including: gymnasium now called school No. 72. 1 the establishment of a teachers’ union; The Armenian intellectuals of Tiflis were going to 2 the exemption of teachers from military service; celebrate the 35th anniversary of Atabek Khenkoyan’s 3 foreign language-speaking schools; literary activity. Vahan Mirakian submitted one of 4 free obligatory education; Rafik’s poems, dedicated to this poet, to the jubilee 5 the nationalisation of schools, etc. committee and they decided to open the literary part of Parallel with participating in this conference, I the festive event with it; moreover, the author himself wrote articles about its participants, agenda and other was to recite it. Maro’s happiness was beyond descrip- issues for the “Horizon” paper (the “Surhandak” no tion. She sewed new clothes for Rafik specially for that longer existed at that time): unluckily, I have preserved day and we took him to Stepan Lisitsian. only one of them (¹ 99, 14 May 1917). In those days, We were in the hall. The artistic part of the cere- conferences were parallelly held in Yerevan, Kars and mony was about to begin. S. Lisitsian asked us with Alexandrople so that I also wrote about them (S. Khon- gestures where Rafik was. We answered that he was on dakian, one of the participants of Tiflis Conference, the stage. However, he could not be found anywhere. declared that these meetings were not entitled to adopt We were worried. Maro was about to burst into tears. decisions on behalf of all Armenian teachers). Rafik was neither on the stage nor with us. Where Unfortunately, I cannot say anything regarding the could he be? To tell the truth, I myself was very trou- sittings of the conference of Tiflis as I have no materi- bled but I checked my annoyance for Maro not to guess als at my disposal, as already stated above. My memo- anything. ry fails me. I can only say that while the Armenian The artistic part of the ceremony began. We had not teachers’ conference discussed its agenda issues, the found Rafik yet. Can you just imagine our situation? Special Transcaucasian Committee, which had taken While backstage, S. Lisitsian suddenly saw Rafik (I do up the reins of the government of the country, was not know why he had gone there, whether to look for working out rules for the establishment of administra- my son or for some other purpose). tive bodies there. Groups of 3 to 5 people were formed “Where’ve you been, fellow? We’ve been looking for the election of such bodies, and Aramayis for you everywhere! Come on! Come on!” Yerznkian, one of the members of an ad hoc committee Rafik came onto the stage. He could hardly be seen, set up for this purpose, advanced my candidacy for the blushed and ready to burst into weeping every minute. district of Nukhi, as I had worked there for many years. He began reciting the poem fluently, with articulate enunciation: “Here is grandpa Khenko with a large *** sack of fables on his back...”23 Our group of four, consisting of two Armenians and Rafik finished reciting the poem and the audience two Azerbaijanies (Mekhak Zargarian, Aliyev, Hajiyev started applauding. The child was in perplexity and did and me) had already arrived in Nukhi by early June. We were to travel through Armenian and Azerbaijani ______àõ ³Ûëå»ë ¿ñ ݳ ³ÝáõÙ, villages to supervise the elections of administrative bo- ²ÙμáÕç ·Çß»ñ Ë³Õ ³ÝáõÙ (“Midday came and night came and dies on the spot. For this purpose, we divided the dis- thus he played all night long”). S. Israelian notes that he remembers trict into four parts. only the first and last two lines of this poem (translator). The township of Kakh was the last place in the part 23 The Armenian original reads: §²Ñ³ »Ï³í ÊÝÏá å³åÁ, ޳ɳÏÝ ³é³Í ³é³ÏÝ»ñÇ Ù»Í å³ñÏÁ...¦. where I was to work (I was to conduct elections in the VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL)N 8 3 villages of Meghabash and Kakhbash). My old friends and one of the leaders of the Social-Democratic Party, were very happy to see me and held a special reception stating that he was exempt from arrest. Zurabian, how- to honour me, headed by Manase Muradian, the Presi- ever, sent that repulsive document back saying: “I shall dent of the local Board of Trustees. be where my nation is.” My readers can hardly imag- Who was elected as a village head? The rich and ine the pride and satisfaction with which the Armenians only the rich. “What are we doing?” I kept thinking. read Arshak Zurabian’s open letter to Zhordania in the “Well, but what can I do? These are free elections, press, repeating the same words: “I shall be where my aren’t they?” nation is.” The elections were held in the old, traditional way. The Armenians of Tiflis had hardly sighed a sigh of We could not have secret voting as 95 percent of the relief when the sinister news of the advancing Turks voters were illiterate. I could only use my weapon of a spread everywhere: “The Turks’re coming...!” “The journalist and raised this painful issue in the “Horizon” Turks’re coming...!” “The Turks’ve taken Alexandro- paper published in Tiflis (see §ÐáñǽáÝ, 1917, ¹ 129, ple...” “The Turks ‘re in Gharakilisa...” “The Turks’re 133, 136, 142, 152, 155). I wrote two articles entitled coming...!” In Armenian Villages and In Turkish Villages (present- The Armenians were terrified and panic-stricken... day Azerbaijanies were formerly called Turks). Every Armenian in Tiflis, especially those who could The union of the three Transcaucasian republics afford to do so, thought of running away, . Everybody was not predestined to last long and independent re- ran away however they could. As there were no hopes publics were established. The Government of the Re- of return, they sold everything they had... indeed, if we public of Georgia was headed by the Mensheviks’ Par- may call it selling, for the price was set not by the sell- ty, that of the Republic of Azerbaijan by the Musava- er but by the buyer, depending on the latter’s consc- tists and the Republic of Armenia by the Armenian Re- ience. Suffice it to say that a piano costing a thousand volutionary Federation. These three parties had certain roubles was sold by no more than 100 roubles. The Ar- discrepancies, the conflict between the Mensheviks menians of Tiflis, and particularly the rich, were ready and the Armenian Revolutionary Federation gradually to sacrifice everything to escape certain death. While escalating into a war. part of those panic-stricken were still in Tiflis, others The Armenians of Tiflis were in a terrible state alth- had already reached the approaches to Vladikavkaz. ough outwardly the public order seemed not to have It goes without saying that this situation affected been disturbed. The nationalisation of schools proceed- the Armenian schools of Tiflis most negatively. Who ed rapidly, but the danger of new calamities and perse- could think of education and lessons when everybody cutions had not passed yet. The Mensheviks succeeded faced certain death... Like the rest of the people, teach- in sowing enmity between the Armenian and Georgian ers were emigrating towards the pass of Darial, too... nations who had been living side by side in peace and The news of the victorious end of the battle of constant willingness to help each other for centuries. Sardarapat spread from mouth to mouth throughout The Armenians were incessantly arrested in Tiflis only Tiflis. The Turkish army had proved unable to take because of their national identity. Nobody asked who Yerevan and had been totally crushed in Sardarapat. you were or what your business was. Peaceful civilians News of peace treaties came from Sarighamish and were continually sent to Kutayis in endless caravans as Kars. The Armenians took the news of the annexation “prisoners of war.”24 This city was in rejoicement. “If of Armenian lands with great sorrow and deep pain: the our troops have taken so many captives who remains to Armenians of Kars could not speak about it without fight? Probably, our army is already on the approaches tears. They could not reconcile themselves to that thou- to Yerevan and will soon take it.” This is what the peo- ght, but at the same time, they realised that Kars was ple of Kutayis thought. sacrificed for the sake of Batum. It became a ransom In contrast to these presumptions, the regular Men- for Batum. But what could they do? shevik army kept fighting Shulaver for days, being un- The Soviet authorities took over the reins of power able to break its resistance. in Armenia. The Turks retreated, withdrawing their The incarceration of Armenians continued, none of troops from Gharakilisa and Alexandrople. The Arme- them being safe from finding themselves in prison. nians who had stayed in Tiflis either because they Zhordania, the Head of Georgia’s Menshevik Go- wished so or had not been able to run away sighed a vernment, sent a document with his signature to Arshak sigh of relief. Zurabian, a public figure, a member of the State Duma “Thank God we did not flee,” they said. ______However, their tranquility did not last long. Tiflis 24 For details regarding the concentration camps established by the was again in utter tumult and turmoil. The streets Menshevik authorities in Kutayisi and Bakuriani for the purpose teemed with servicemen: the Mensheviks’ Governmen- of exterminating the Armenians, see ×àëõóøÿí Ã., Êðàñíàÿ êíèãà, Ðîñòîâ íà Äîíó, 1921 (note by the editor). tal cars endlessly rushed here and there. The city was at 4 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 a fuss day and night. Every day people gathered here work of that Department: its library, cabin/reading-hall and there to exchange news. and literacy-spreading amidst trade unions. “There’re armed Bolsheviks in Ortajala.” Well, the abolition of illiteracy and semi-literacy “The 11th Red Army has reached Poyli under was my profession, but what about the other tasks? Legrand’s and Orjonikidze’s command.” Anyway, I decided to get acquainted with that work “The Bolsheviks of Lori have got to Godi.”25 parallel with my favourite occupation. “The railway bridge of Soghanlukh has been Thus, the field of my activities changed: a parish exploded to hinder the Bolshevik detachments’ entry to school teacher had now become an employee of the Tiflis from Lori.” General Municipal Department of Enlightenment. I “Zhordania has run away to Constantinople via Ba- was infinitely happy about the fact that I had to make tum and the Minister of Foreign Affairs is negotiating illiterate people literate, enabling them to read books for the de jure recognition of Georgia. He’s taken the and understand other people’s thoughts expressed in entire gold with him so that the banks’re totally emp- written form; in a word, I had to open the “blind eyes” ty.” of the illiterate for them to see and perceive the world “Ramashvili escaped this night, and Chkhenkeli‘s in a new way. From that day onwards, I forgot about fled with Zhordania.” getting tired and taking rest. I kept going from Lenini- “Ramashvili ran away together with Tzereteli.” an to the Commissars’ Districts and vice versa. In one On 25 March 1921, the Red Army entered Tiflis place I established a factory school for the illiterate; in from the direction of Navtlugh and the Bolsheviks of another I checked their attendance to the lessons; in a Lori reached there from the direction of Kojor. third one I helped the teacher to conduct his work in Georgia found itself under the domination of the the right path. Soviet powers. Loudspeakers were installed in the I went to the House of Trade Unions, entered one of streets. All the state establishments were now Soviet them and praised its school or expressed my dissatis- bodies. The press started publishing some Soviet pa- faction with it. I started workshops for the teachers in- pers: the “Karmir Astgh” (“Red Star”) in Armenian volved in the abolition of illiteracy and semi-literacy (editor: Suren Yerznkian); the “Communist” in Geor- (they were called servicemen of culture), encouraged gian and the “Zarya Vostoka” (“Dawn of the Orient”) them, pointed to their mistakes and omissions and de- in Russian. I started working for the “Karmir Astgh” as livered lectures on pedagogical themes. I was thor- a correspondent, my very first material being a humor- oughly absorbed in, and carried away with, this work, ous piece.26 having forgotten about my family and children. The area in which I had harnessed myself to work A Change in My Working Field was like an uncultivated soil which had at last found its Hardly had a month passed after the Soviet take- tiller. I was very enthusiastic, my enthusiasm and devo- over of Georgia when I was invited to work in the Peo- tion passing to the workers of the departments of peo- ple’s Commissariat of Enlightenment and supervise the ple’s education. work of abolishing illiteracy and semi-literacy amidst Appropriate textbooks and stationery would greatly the ethnic minorities of the country: the Armenians, add to the fruitfulness of this work. Towards Light: this Russians and Azerbaijanies. I accepted the offer with was the title of an Armenian textbook prepared by emi- great willingness as I could not imagine myself doing nent pedagogue Hovhannes Ter-Mirakian. I was given some other, more useful work. I can say I was born to the task of following the process of its publication so that work in that sphere: even prior to my activity as a it might be available in due time. It was made up accor- teacher, I was very fond of teaching adults to read and ding to an American method which stressed not the write and did so voluntarily, whereas now I had been teaching of each letter/sound separately but that of the entrusted with my favourite occupation by the very whole word and sentence containing numerous letters state. So I accepted that invitation with great pleasure. and sounds. A textbook made up by this method might However, when I passed on to my duties, I suddenly perhaps be acceptable for the teaching of English but not found out that my activities in the General Municipal Armenian. It could not be acceptable either for adults or Department of Enlightenment of the People’s children. English is quite a different language in which a Commissariat of Enlightenment were not confined to word is spelled in a way but pronounced in quite anoth- only spreading literacy among those illiterate and er (thus for instance, ‘fought’ is pronounced as ‘fot’). semi-literate. They also included other spheres of the It is common knowledge that after reaching maturi- ______ty, the adult’s psychology becomes confined to the 25 Koda Village in present-day Tetri-Tzegharo District (note by the tools and objects surrounding him. Thus, for instance, editor). a tailor pays attention to the clothes of the people 26 See the humorous work in the Armenian version of the “Vardzk” No. 8. around him, the shoemaker to their shoes, etc. I cannot VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 5 forget an occurrence. One day I entered a large music gels, and I am a preacher of their ideology.” The work- shop in Tiflis together with a friend of mine who was a ers of culture present in the hall burst into applause. carpenter. It abounded in a wide variety of musical I myself often made talks during these meetings. instruments. A small part of it had been partitioned for Some of them were devoted to: an office with boards and did not have windows. 1 methodological work at schools teaching literacy “Look here! What ugly and uncouth boards! As if to adults; they’ve been hewn with an axe,” my friend the carpen- 2 the role of the mother tongue at adult schools; ter said and concluded, “Everybody boasts being a 3 the psychological foundations of the method of master!” literacy teaching; He did not pay any attention to the musical instru- 4 written tasks at adult schools, etc. ments. He was interested only in what he used every day and to what his psychology was confined. In order to establish groups of illiterate and semi- I was going to deal with people of such psycholo- literate people, we held meetings, compiled lists and gy, trying to abolish their illiteracy. They had to handle appointed teachers. Once we went to a leather mill a textbook, pens, copy-books, desks and blackboards, (formerly after Adilkhanov) in Ortajala, Tiflis, where all this being new and unfamiliar to them. The first les- 90 percent of the workers were Armenians. By some son of the aforementioned textbook of American me- coincidence, on the day of our visit, the President of the thod, entitled We are Free, only added to the difficul- Supreme Council of Georgia, Philip Makharadze, had ties facing the workers of culture, including me. How convened a meeting at the factory. In his speech, he could an illiterate adult write, say, eleven letters at once compared illiterate people with the blind and called on if he was unable to write even their small particles? everybody to abolish it within a short time. The The task of the abolition of illiteracy was predestined Armenian workers declared: “We want to abolish our to suffer failure especially if unskilled teachers were illiteracy but we wish to learn Russian.” It took us great involved in its implementation. That textbook was efforts to convince them that they had to learn their severely criticized by pedagogue Stepan Lisitsian, but mother tongue. what could we do if there was no other manual at hand? We became witness to a similar occurrence during Indeed, on every page the text had some comments the opening of the Transcaucasian Communist Univer- clarifying the method and giving some instructions, but sity, when some people who had come from Armenia could they be of any use to the pioneer, Komsomol, expressed a desire to study in its Russian department. senior pupil or worker of the cultural field who had no Indeed, Alexandre Miasnikian got angry and did not idea about that work? For this reason, parallel with allow them to do so, saying that Russia did not need fighting illiteracy and semi-literacy, we also paid great them: they were to work amidst Armenians in Armenia... attention to the methodological training of teachers. The Armenians are a strange nation ready to re- Apart from workshops and methodological train- nounce everything Armenian at every moment. Take ing, held in five districts of Tiflis, we also repeatedly our children’s names which are mostly foreign and organised lectures on pedagogical and methodological alien. themes throughout the city. We invited prominent ped- In the years of the Great Patriotic War, night watch- agogues who delivered lectures in Russian (it was easy ing was established for all the schools of Tiflis. One to understand for everybody). Among our lecturers was day Deputy Minister of Enlightenment David Java- Maria Orakhelashvili, Georgia’s People’s Commissar khashvili suggested that we visit schools together and of Enlightenment who fell victim to the cult of the indi- check the night watching. We went to Georgian secon- vidual, Georgi Khechapuridze, the head of the General dary school No. 18. In the teachers’ room one of the Department of Municipal Enlightenment (now: a true teachers was sitting by the telephone, which meant that member of Georgia’s Academy of Sciences), etc. everything was all right. The Deputy Minister I clearly remember Nestor Tsertsevadze, an old approached a bookcase behind the glass of which the Bolshevik and a retired teacher all in grey hair, with a graduates’ name list hung. He began reading it. rich grey beard, making a speech during one of these “Comrade Sergo, look here,” he said to me, “all the lectures. He explained the meaning of the word ‘peda- pupils have historical Georgian names. It is good, is it gogue,’ urging the workers of culture not to spare ef- not?” forts to carry out Lenin’s famous commandment: “Of course, it is very good.” “Learn, learn, learn.” Many of those present in the hall But I felt ashamed... because our children had asked me whether he was a former priest or not. Tser- names like John, Juliet, even Kartughar and Klazet... tsevadze asked for the floor again and said: “Yes, I am The Council of Trade Unions as well as their com- a priest, but not one who preaches the commandments mittees comprised numerous Armenian employees of Jesus. I am struggling for the ideas of Marx and En- with whom I was on close terms. 6 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

The Director of the Trade Union of Commerce and district and central committees very often, a fact that State Establishments was Minas Melikian, an old Bol- enabled me not only to get acquainted with the trade shevik; the head of its Department of Culture was An- unions’ movement, but also go deeper in its history tonian; the Director of the Trade Union of Food and starting with the foundation of trade unions and reach- Taste was Aznavurian, and the head of its Department ing our days. I studied the history of the spread of lit- of Culture Vahagn Meliksetian. The Director of the eracy, but first and foremost, that of party congresses. Trade Union of Chemical Industry was Khoren Avetis- Then I started studying the club and library activities. sian; that of the Trade Union of Textile Industry Levon In those times, trade unions were quite influential and Babajanian, etc. carried out multilateral work. A trade union employee The head of the Department of Culture within the gained experience and his work was properly assessed, Council of Trade Unions was Gevorg Kurulov, who either positively or negatively, during general meet- later became Director of the same Council and then ings. I gradually became more and more skilled, acqu- First Secretary of the Central Committee of the iring theoretical and practical knowledge and improv- Communist Party of Georgia (he fell victim to the cult ing my profession parallel with the abolition of illiter- of individual). One of the members of this Council was acy and semi-literacy. Now I myself headed the circles Levon Elbekian. of literacy teaching. Although I was entirely absorbed At that time, trade unions throughout the Soviet in the work of trade unions, my primary occupation Union amounted to 23, 22 of which were in Georgia remained the abolition of illiteracy and semi-literacy. (except the Trade Union of Paper Industry), most of my A considerable part of the burden of this work was work being connected with them. borne by the local organisations of the Komsomol, During the initial period of the Soviet takeover of trade unions and pioneers. Georgia, it was very difficult to teach adults to read and The abolition of illiteracy and semi-literacy had write: after his eight-hour work, the worker or employ- reached such an extent that it was difficult to find a fac- ee hurried to do some extra work to earn his daily liv- tory or establishment lacking groups of literacy learn- ing as the state salary was not enough to live on. For ers. We had schools of the first class of literacy which this reason, a six-hour working day was established for also taught other subjects (they were attached to illiterate and semi-literate workers and employees for numerous production enterprises). Later these estab- them to spend the remaining two hours on their les- lishments developed into acquiring a special status so sons. The illiterate, however, tried to find some other that separate curricula were elaborated for them. These source of income instead of attending classes. schools consisted of two classes, one for the illiterate and the other for the semi-literate. I find it expedient to A Trade Union Worker present their curriculum below: In 1922 the Cultural Department of the Council of Georgia’s Trade Unions held an all-city conference for For the Illiterate For the Semi-Literate the workers of the field of illiteracy and semi-literacy. Hours total Hours total During it Gevorg Kurulov, the head of the Cultural 1. Mother tongue 5 100 5 150 Department of the Council of Trade Unions, made a 2. Arithmetics 4 80 4 120 speech about the positive and negative aspects of their 3. Municipal Literacy work and the necessity for improving it further. I Teaching 240260 myself spoke about the work of the trade unions. 4. Geography and After the conference was over, Gevorg Kurulov and Natural Science 2 40 2 60 the head of the Cultural Department of the Trade Union 5. Technology and of Food and Taste, Vahagn Meliksetian, invited me to Agronomy 240260 collaborate with the Cultural Department of the Coun- Total 15 300 15 450 cil of Trade Unions as head of the Sub-Department of Schools. I agreed as that work was again connected Indeed, such kind of schools were established at with trade unions. Now I was to head all their activi- large factories and establishments. ties, all the cultural departments passing into my juris- The abolition of illiteracy and semi-literacy diction. Apart from adult groups, the trade unions also acquired a large scale amidst women as well. had a lot of kindergartens, adult schools and various In Tiflis the illiterate and semi-literate learnt to read groups which were to be under my supervision. My and write in Georgian, Armenian, Russian, Azerbaijani, work entered a new path and I harnessed myself to my Ossetian, Assyrian and Kurdish. new duties with fresh efforts and enthusiasm. Now I After some time, we held graduation exams for our was entirely connected with trade unions. My ties with groups of literacy learning and at the first-level party-affiliated organisations grew closer. I visited the schools. This gave rise to the necessity of establishing VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 7 so-called “higher” schools for students who had com- acquainted with their contents and structure and made pleted their course in these groups, and for those of the up a primary book for the illiterate entitled Labour (it first-level schools. These “higher” schools were quite was published in 1925 with 10,000 copies). Indeed, different from first-level ones as they did not have any that textbook had certain drawbacks, but it also had its illiterate pupils, and their curriculums of the language positive aspects: it was made up in accordance with the and arithmetics were larger in number. Apart from this, method of sounds and its contents were arranged to suit we also established schools of another type for adults adults’ psychology. We soon ran out of this textbook with curricula of secondary schools. Among them can and had to re-publish it the following year in a revised be mentioned the workers’ faculties, the workers’ uni- edition of 5,000 copies. versities and secondary (night) schools. I was the only person amidst the Armenians of According to a 1924 decision of the Government, Tiflis that was overburdened with the work relating to the educational establishments within the jurisdiction the enlightenment of the municipal population. We of trade unions, as well as the adult groups and kinder- were in bad need of party-affiliated employees: those gartens passed into the jurisdiction of the bodies of already collaborating with us were busy with work of people’s enlightenment. This decision, which stipulat- greater responsibility so that the non-party-affiliated ed the liquidation of the Sub-Department of Schools but trustworthy employees were extremely overbur- within the Cultural Department of the Council of Trade dened with mass work. Unions, was taken just in time. But what about me? One day I was in the Cultural Department of the Bagrat Machidze, the Director of the Council of Trade Council of Trade Unions to discuss some issues with Unions, asked me where I wanted to work. I was un- Gevorg Kurulov. He introduced me to two people who willing to return to the People’s Commissariat of had come from Armenia, Petya Kuznetsov, the Director Enlightenment as while working there (during a busi- of the Council of Armenia’s Trade Unions, and ness trip to Akhaltskha), I fell seriously ill with jaun- Hovhannes Petrossian, the head of the Cultural dice and remained consigned to bed throughout four Department of this Council. During our conversation, months. I asked him to send me to Tiflis’ Municipal they invited me to Yerevan to organise and head cours- Department of People’s Education. es for trade union employees. “It’s impossible,” I said. Nobody will permit me to A Worker of Tiflis’ Municipal Department of leave my work here and go to Yerevan.” People’s Education “And what about the summer-time when you are on Korneli Alexeyevich Katsabava, the head of the holiday?” Petya Kuznetsov asked. Department of People’s Education, received me very “Well, that might be possible.” warmly. At that time the departments of people’s edu- In the summer of 1926, I was already in Armenia. cation also carried out mass work in the field of From all the districts of the country, 44 trade unionists municipal enlightenment so that he appointed me had gathered, 28 of them party-affiliated. We held deputy head of the Department of Municipal classes in Tzaghkadzor. Apart from me, Hayk Azatian Enlightenment with the same duties that I had on the and Khoren Hovsepian delivered lectures for the stu- Council of Trade Unions. dents. Proving highly successful in this two-month I found myself in a new environment, but it did not course, I got an invitation for the next summer to head matter much as the field of my activities remained the the courses of the employees of the Municipal same. In the Municipal Department of People’s Educa- Department of Enlightenment that were to last only a tion, I retained ties with trade unions. In many cases, I month. They were to be held in Yerevan, with compos- was entrusted with heading the literacy circles at this or er Martin Mazmanian and teacher of painting that local committee, etc. Now history repeated itself. Vagharshak Ghazarian, composer Daniel Ghazarian’s In daytime I fulfilled my duties, while in the evenings brother, delivering lectures during them. I headed the work of the circles organised by trade unions. The issue of textbooks for Armenian-language Teaching Subjects of Municipal Enlightenment circles had become a true problem. We had long run As early as 1924 to 1925, each of our schools had out of the notorious one entitled Towards Light. The chosen a specialised course for the purpose of training children’s books, intended for the first form, could not future specialists: pedagogues, doctors, mechanics, be used because of their contents and small number. electricians, technicians, etc. Armenian secondary The Department of People’s Education charged sever- school No. 70 (in Tiflis), housed in the former Third al Armenian teachers with compiling an ABC book for Gymnasium for Females, was to train workers for the adults, but this initiative proved futile. I was obliged to field of municipal enlightenment (it had a laboratory, try my abilities in that work. I gathered together many special rooms and a rich library). The main subjects textbooks (in Russian, Georgian and Armenian), got taught at that school were: 1. the abolition of illiteracy 8 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 and semi-literacy; 2. club work, and 3. library activi- we opened the first secondary night school for workers ties. It was very difficult to find a teacher able to teach with 30 classes and Armenian, Russian, Georgian and these subjects so that after a long-lasting search, the Azerbaijani departments. It was situated in the house of headmaster, Anna Ter-Ghevondian, composer Anusha- former male gymnasium No. 5, District of 26 Commis- van Ter-Ghevondian’s sister, suggested that I assume sars. The task of organising everything connected with that duty. I could not accept her proposal as the lessons the activity of this night school was entirely vested in coincided with my working hours. Several days later, me. When I was through with it, Katsabava called me Korneli Alexeyevich Katsabava called me to him. and told me that I had been appointed headmaster of “Dear Sergo, you know that the lessons of school that school. No. 70 cannot be held, do you not?” “I can find no other person more suitable for that “Korneli Alexeyevich, what can I do?” post than you,” he said. “You know Armenian, Rus- “I want you to teach the major subjects at that sian, Azerbaijani and Georgian, more or less. You have school.” to give up all your past-dinner work; otherwise, it will “How can I do so at my working hours? Let them be very difficult for you to manage everything.” change their specialisation if they do not find an appro- Without waiting for my consent, he called the sec- priate specialist. Who said that it is obligatory for that retary and told him to formulate a corresponding order school to specialise in municipal enlightenment?” on my appointment to the post of headmaster of Work- “You may be absent from work two hours a day and ers’ Secondary School No. 3 with a salary ...and an you may be a little late for work in the morning.” additional 25 percent for my work in its departments. I agreed as I did not want to reject that kind-heart- “A mouse can hardly squeeze itself into a hole but ed meek old man’s proposal. Katsabava was a brilliant still, it has to take a broom there!”27 person. We worked together for thirteen years, and dur- “What do you mean?” ing that period, I never saw him angry or speaking in a I explained the meaning of the Armenian proverb to loud voice. He was a skilled specialist who knew the Katsabava, who began laughing. school and everything connected with it very well. “It’s all right. Our work is such.” Well, I agreed, but I had neither a curriculum nor an That school was not an ordinary one. It was a uni- appropriate manual at hand. I did not know what con- sex establishment, with pupils aged from 18 to 30 and tents those three different subjects were to have. above. Its four departments had 800 pupils together. Specialisation in municipal enlightenment and nothing The teachers amounted to 60, few of them having a else. Go and have a hundred hours of lessons in the 8th higher education. The largest of the departments was and 9th forms (at that time, secondary education com- the Armenian one and the smallest the Azerbaijani. The prised a nine-year course) without any supporting pedagogical meetings were held for all the teachers to- manual. What could I do? Once I had taken the pro- gether. My being appointed headmaster of that second- posal, I myself had to think over all that and I spent ary night school made me abandon all my past-dinner sleepless nights to compile curricula on the basis of a work connected with trade unions. Despite my being thousand sources. overburdened, I continued working in the Municipal With the ready curriculum in my hand, I entered the Department of People’s Education and teaching all the classroom with great confidence. Our classes were very major subjects at school No. 70. interesting: the pupils had their practice in the school library and in the attached circles of the illiterate and The Working Groups Engaged in Compiling Text- semi-literate. They also issued a wall newspaper. Books We reached new achievements in our work of abol- In 1928 the People’s Commissariat of Enlighten- ishing illiteracy and semi-literacy. Even Kurdish and ment set up two working groups for compiling text- Azerbaijani women were admitted to our circles. books of Armenian and publishing them in Georgia. Parallel with all that, first-level schools were estab- The first of them was to prepare textbooks for primary lished for illiterate and semi-literate children. On the schools and for those illiterate and semi-literate. The other hand, the graduates of the high-level schools author of these lines was appointed head of this group. were now so large in number that it became an imper- The second one was to make up textbooks of the Arme- ative to found a secondary school for them. It was nian language and literature for the 5th to 10th forms of called a secondary night school for adults. the secondary school. Its head was Hayk Hovakimian (Norayr), a teacher of literature in the Workers’ Depart- I Become Headmaster of the Secondary Night ment and the head of the section of the “Martakoch” School for Adults newspaper. As of 1928, Tiflis already had an Armenian work- ______27 It is said with reference to a very busy person who is being over- ers’ faculty and a workers’ university. Along with that, burdened with work again and again all the time - translator. VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 9

Our group of three (G. Messian, K. Aghababian and and to People’s Commissar of Enlightenment Maria S. Israelian) made up and published four textbooks: the Orakhelashvili. revised version of the ABC book entitled Our Path that Tiflis’ Municipal Department of Education prepa- I myself had initially compiled (it had three editions); red special badges of silver which were conferred on Good Pupil for the semi-literate (it had two editions), the most prominent cultural workers, including a vene- and two types of Mother Tongue for the third and rable old man, our distinguished composer Christopher fourth forms of public schools. Kara-Murza’s brother. Another group, consisting of Hasanzade and Ali- Many cultural workers also received diplomas and yev, was to make up Azerbaijani textbooks. The for- other awards. mer, who was my close friend, came to me one day and In special commemoration of this declaration, it said: was decided to publish an illustrated Russian-language “Sergo, we can’t do anything. We can’t even make booklet entitled Tiflis: a City of Universal Literacy. For up a primer.” the realisation of this, a three-member editorial staff “Why?” I was surprised. was elected comprising Prof. Tzereteli, V. Mayilian, “It’s true. We can’t do anything and I’ve come to the head of the Municipal Department of Enlighten- ask you to help us.” ment within the Department of People’s Education, and “Well, I’ll help you on condition that my sister the author of these lines. It saw the light in May 1932. Hajizar (his wife) should make some tasty pilav for A booklet of an international character with materials us,” I joked. in Georgian, Russian, Armenian and Azerbaijani, it in- “Well, you only come. Pilav is not a problem at all.” cluded five of my articles, one of them in Armenian. With my participation, this group compiled a text- After this declaration, my burden of work was alle- book for the illiterate entitled Lenin’s Path: it was pub- viated. lished in 1932 and had two editions (compilers: Aliyev, I also finished the teaching of the major subjects at Israelian, Hasanzade). school No. 70, having two graduates within five years. One of them, Zabel Tevanian, writes the following in Tiflis Declared a City of Universal Literacy her article entitled Pages from My Diary and published As of 1932, the abolition of illiteracy and semi-lite- in the “Avangard” newspaper in 1968 (¹ 9, 7428). racy was coming to an end, which was attested by the “It was April, and the school year was coming to an achievements we reached in our work day by day and end. In those days, Comrade Israelian seemed to have the establishment of secondary schools; moreover, grown younger and more enthusiastic. even Kurdish and Turkish housewives were already “Filled with great enthusiasm, he was calling on us learning to read and write. to ‘go to the remote villages of darkness and harness The Municipal Department of People’s Education ourselves to their enlightenment and socialistic recon- wanted to declare Tiflis a city having absolutely no il- struction...’ Thus, I completed my course at Tiflis literate inhabitants. Its head, K. Katsabava, made a school ¹ 70 with excellent marks... speech on this issue on the Municipal Council of Tiflis, “On 28 July, with the mediation of the authorities of but its President Bagrat Machidze objected saying that Tiflis, I was sent to the district of Akhalkalak on a busi- it was still early to make such a decision. The conside- ness trip... At 8 o’clock on the morning of 30 July, the ration of the issue was assigned to the Municipal Com- heads of cabin lessons gathered for their re-training mittee, which decided first to verify the state of the courses. work for the abolition of illiteracy and semi-literacy in “My happiness was beyond description when I learnt all the parts of the city and only then take a decision. that Comrade Israelian was there. Our lesson proved ve- This was carried out with the participation of Comra- ry interesting. I answered all the questions as I had learnt des Obuladze, the head of the Section of Propaganda everything. After a six-hour lesson, we went to dinner. and Agitation within the Municipal Committee, Katsa- “At 8 o’clock on 7 August, we started our practical bava, the head of the Municipal Department of Educa- training... I had a headache after the long work. ...I tion and myself. The results proving positive, on 20 Ap- made a mistake, but Comrade Israelian got angry with ril 1932, after listening to Comrade Katsabava’s report, the others for having overburdened me with work. Tur- the Municipal Executive Committee decided to declare ning to me, he said: ‘Never mind. Mistakes are avoid- Tiflis a city entirely populated by literate people. ed only by those who do nothing.’ ” On this occasion, the Municipal Council of Tiflis, Zabel Tevanian then spoke about the unspeakable the Council of Trade Unions and the Volunteers’Socie- suffering and privations she had to go through while ty for the Abolition of Illiteracy and Semi-Literacy to- working in the cabin/reading hall of Vache Village and gether submitted reports to Moscow, to Comrade Me- thus having her own share of contribution in the noble ladze, First Secretary of the Government of Georgia, work of spreading enlightenment there. 10 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

When I worked in the field of municipal enlighten- “I would,” he replied. ment within Tiflis’ Department of People’s Education, “So I can slap you, can’t I?” Comrade Katsabava always asked me to accompany “Yes, you can.” him during his visits to national schools. At that time, “Now go. Never again treat girls like that.” Tiflis had more than a hundred schools which fell into Several years later, somebody approached me in the following classification according to their numbers: Yerevan and said: 1 Georgian: ¹ 1-39 “Hello, Comrade Israelian. Don’t you recognise 2 Russian: ¹ 40-69 me? I was your pupil at the night school of adults. I’m 3 Armenian: ¹ 70-95 Aram Grigorian.” 4 Azerbaijani: ¹ 96-97 “I’m very glad to see you. I didn’t think you might 5 School of Kazan’s Tatars: ¹ 98 be one of my pupils.” 6 Greek: ¹ 100 “Our guys in Tiflis always remember you and so do 7 German: ¹ 99 I. I especially remember how once I asked you to allow 8 Ossetian: ¹ 101. me to miss the lessons after the first one, but you reject- After 1932 two Kurdish schools and an Assyrian ed saying that if you permitted me, that might be a bad one (¹ 105) opened in the city, the headmaster of this example for the others. I said that I would go anyway. last one being Abraham Simonov, a former inspector of You said, ‘If you’re going to miss the lessons without Kars District. my permission, why are you asking me for it?’ ” From 1928 onwards, the People’s Commissariat of “Well, did you go anyway?” I asked. Enlightenment unfailingly sent me to Akhalkalak or “No, how could I? I attended all the lessons of that some other district every summer to head the lessons of day.” the employees of the field of municipal enlightenment. *** In 1929, along with that work, I also had classes for the In those years, Tiflis had a serious problem con- teachers having re-training courses in Akhalkalak. One nected with electric illumination. Electricity would year I spent both my summer and winter holidays in suddenly be cut off throughout the quarter and you had Akhalkalak, together with Sonia Mayilian, the school to wait for it for hours. Being aware of this, I had asked inspectress of the People’s Commissariat of Enlighten- our electrician to connect the electricity of our school ment. Our task was to check how work proceeded at with that of the street for the classes to proceed without the local Armenian schools, my impressions and the re- any obstacles. When the teachers saw that the entire sults of this trip being summarised in an article entitled quarter was in darkness, they grew happy thinking that The State of Armenian Schools in Akhalkalak District. they would not have any lessons because of that. But to It was published in the “Martakoch” newspaper, in their surprise, throughout the darkness encompassing which an entire page was allocated to it. the quarter, the school house proved to be the only I had enough free time now. After 1933 no Arme- building to have electricity. None of them could guess nian textbooks were published in Georgia (in general, this secret, except Magradze, the teacher of physics in all national schools received textbooks from their own the Georgian department who still remembers me and republics). always sends me greetings with teachers whom both of I had also finished my work at specialised school us know. No. 70, and all my attention and care were focused on the secondary night school of adults. None of its sixty A Representative of the People’s Commissariat of teachers came to work earlier than me and none of Enlightenment in Five Border Districts them went home later than me. I had established stron- In December 1935, the Municipal Department of gest order and discipline at the school. Once, during the People’s Education got a note from Georgia’s People’s break, when the pupils were in the yard, I was looking Commissariat of Enlightenment which stated that in out of the window. A young fellow kept pulling a girl’s accordance with the order of the People’s Commissar hair and wanted to drag her. The girl started screaming. of Enlightenment, Comrade Israelian was appointed as I knocked at the window and called the boy in. He a representative of the People’s Commissar of Enlight- came and stood before me with his head bowed down, enment in five border districts: Akhaltskha, Akhalka- as he realised his guilt. lak, Bogdanovka, Aspindza and Adigen. I was to “Why are you pulling the girl’s hair?” assume that post on 15 December for a one-year term “We’re just playing.” with a salary of 1,300 roubles. Comrade Katsabava “Well done! You make the girl scream and say that called me, extended the note to me and said: you’re playing! What would you do if your sister were “Read it.” in her place? Only tell me sincerely. Wouldn’t you slap I read the note. the boy?” “Well, what is your opinion? I do not agree to it.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 11

“If you do not agree, Korneli Alexeyevich, I do not “Some charitable person gave it for us to buy oil agree either.” and rice and cook pilav (this phrase is taken from an “Why on earth should you go to those remote Armenian fairy tale - translator). places, dear Sergo? Why? Do you not boast high repute “Don’t make a joke. Tell me the truth.” here? Is your salary small? It is already 13 years since “It’s a bribe, honey, a bribe.” we started working together and we have never discre- “Tell me the truth or else I’ll burn it right away.” dited ourselves. I have been offered the post of Peo- I told Maro what had happened. ple’s Commissar of Enlightenment for several times, “And what’re you going to tell Comrade Katsabava?” but I have always preferred Tiflis’ Department of En- “I don’t know.” I lay on the ottoman with my face lightenment rather than the high-flown title of People’s downwards. Commissar of Enlightenment. So neither you agree nor The following day I entered Katsabava’s room in me. Go and continue doing your work.” utter perplexity and stood before him like a child real- The People’s Commissariat of Enlightenment had ising the guilt he has committed. made that decision without consulting Katsabava and “Well, what is the matter? Why are you sad?” asking my opinion. I told him everything. However, our refusal did not change anything as I “Well, what can we do? Go if you have decided so. kept receiving phone calls from that Commissariat and May God be with you. Good luck. Have you told them giving evasive answers. But how long could all that that you are planning to return to your post as soon as continue? Sometimes I flatly refused to take up that the term expires?” post. I could not put up with the thought of abandoning “Of course, Korneli Alexeyevich. I have and Gabi- the school for adults. I was between the devil and the sonia agreed to it.” deep blue sea. I became so tired of all that fuss that I sighed a sigh of relief. sometimes I just wanted to accept that proposal no mat- In the evening the adults’ school was at a fuss. ter whatever happened afterwards. However, when I Everybody discussed my new appointment. A number remembered Korneli Alexeyevich’s kind and affection- of students had gathered at my room to say good-bye to ate face, I gave up that idea. All this bustle lasted for a me. The teachers with whom I had been working in month and a half. peace and unity throughout eight years wanted to hold On 5 February 1936, I was called to the People’s a farewell party. I was against that idea, but they did Commissariat of Enlightenment to meet People’s Co- organise it in the flat of Safarian, the physics teacher of mmissar Tatarashvili. I was told there that I was to go the Armenian department. to the accountant. “Perhaps, there is some misunders- Having nothing else to do, I was getting ready to tanding concerning the prepayment of my business leave for my new place of work. trips.” With this thought, I went to the accountant. On 5 February 1936, I arrived in Akhaltskha. I “What is the matter?” I asked Accountant General thought it my duty to first of all go to the District Com- Khorbeladze. missariat, the First Secretary of which was an Azerbai- “Come here, Sergei Yakovlevich (the employees of jani, a certain Sultanov. There I came across Military the Commissariat addressed me in this way),” the ca- Commissar Sergei Chkheidze, whose jurisdiction shier said. spread over three districts, Akhaltskha, Aspindza and I approached the pay desk. The cashier took out the Adigen. Comrade Sultanov was very glad to hear about wage sheet and asked me to sign it. my new appointment. “What is this?” I asked. “It is very good. You will help me make my illiter- “It is your salary, 1,950 roubles.” ate recruits learn to read and write,” he said. “What are you talking about? I have not assumed “With great pleasure, as it is my main work here,” I work yet.” said. I looked at the accountant general. Military Commissar Chkheidze allocated a room “I do not know anything,” he said. “I have been for my office in one of the local buildings. When I later given the Commissar’s order and told to write out a bought a horse, he gave it a place in his own stable and salary for a month and a half. You had better sign it. It I had only to pay a small monthly amount to the groom is bad to disobey the Commissar’s order.” for taking care of it. Some inner voice told me to sign the wage sheet. I First and foremost, I employed an accountant, a did so, took the money and hurried home. technical worker and two instructors, one an Armenian “What money is this? Where’ve you got it from?” and the other a Turk. During a consultation held with Maro asked in surprise. “Armenian textbooks are no the participation of the heads of the district depart- longer published in Georgia, are they? You don’t get ments of people’s education, we decided to spend the any honorarium. What a puzzle is this?” week registering all those illiterate and semi-literate. I 12 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 established a central school for illiterate and semi-liter- After listening to us, Rati Khan said: “If it is neces- ate recruits who amounted to 120. I also set a monthly sary for your work and you can compile the textbook, scholarship of 30 roubles for each of them and invited do it. We shall print it in our printing-house.” skilled teachers, providing the school with textbooks Throughout ten days and nights, we worked togeth- and stationery. Military Commissar Chkheidze was er, the result of our heavy efforts being a small primer very pleased with me... of 48 pages. The printing-office abandoned all its work Then I started holding conferences in the districts, and started printing it with 2,000 copies (the textbook delivering lectures on illiteracy and calling upon every- was just called ABC book). body to carry out Lenin’s slogan (“Learn, learn, learn”) Now the Azerbaijani circles had textbooks and I within a short time. Other speakers included the heads was very happy about it. However, my satisfaction was of the Departments of Agitation and Propaganda and not to last long as a new problem arose: the Turkish school headmasters. Military Commissar Chkheidze women did not attend classes because the teachers was always with me during these conferences, his were men. speeches contributing to our work. Three of the dis- “A Turk’s wife should not study with a man,” the tricts where I worked were inhabited by Azerbaijanies. women and their husbands said. In Akhaltskha 16 of the 72 villages were Armenian; I was in confusion. What was I to do? I went to Arif each of the districts of Adigen and Aspindza had only a Sadekhov, the director of Akhaltskha’s Azerbaijani single Georgian (Ude) and Armenian (Tamala) village Teachers Training Technical School. respectively so that the abolition of illiteracy and semi- “Dear Arif, what can I do? Where can I find Turkish literacy was mainly to be carried out amidst the Turkish women teachers?” population. Arif fell into thoughts. There were four girls among The organisation of circles for the illiterate and the graduates of the school who were going to com- semi-literate was in full swing. The work of the depart- plete their course in May or June. ments of people’s education was appreciated. Summa- “Can we hold training courses for women teach- rising the results of the monitoring carried out by ins- ers?” I asked. pectors, I held conferences which were of great contri- “Yes, we can,” Arif said after some thought. bution to our work as we discussed the positive and ne- We succeeded in organising three courses for gative results of our efforts. Everybody did their best to Turkish women teachers with the help of the headmas- receive positive assessment as none of them wanted to ters of secondary schools. About 100 Turkish women be reproached in the presence of the Secretary of the started attending them. The teachers were the school District Commissariat (he always attended these confe- headmasters who worked with a monthly salary of 120 rences). roubles, the scholarship of the women students amoun- At this busy time of work, we received protests ting to 70 roubles. from the Azerbaijani villages that the circles of the illit- Our monitoring, however, revealed that these erate had no textbooks. The work was about to suffer women did not attend classes even when the teachers failure. What was I to do...? Georgia no longer publi- were female. What could I do? I was just going mad. shed textbooks for national schools; nor did Azerbaijan They were not small children for me to speak to their send any. We had run out of the copies of the primer parents or get angry with them. “My God, what am I to entitled Lenin’s Path. The work was truly to be frus- do now? I have provided them with books and a wo- trated and there was nobody to help us... man teacher. What else do they want?” Riza Shahveladov, the headmaster of secondary I could not find any way out. I was in a nervous school ¹ 96 in Tiflis (he was also known as a poet), strain, but I was unable to decide anything. was appointed head of the Department of People’s At night an idea was born in my mind and in the Education in Adigen District. As I had been on very morning I set out for Tiflis. I went directly to the Peo- close terms with him since the days of my work in Tif- ple’s Commissariat of Enlightenment. lis, I went to Adigen to meet him. “I shall go back only if you give me 30 sewing ma- “I am unable to help you, Sergo Dayi (the Azerbai- chines and 1,500 metres of chintz; or else I will not re- janies addressed me with the word ‘dayi’ in token of turn,” I said in a strict and sharp tone. respect).” Those present started laughing at me. “Riza, let’s make up a small ABC book together,” I “We cannot procure even a single sewing machine said. for ourselves while this man is demanding 30!” “But who will allow us that? And who will publish “I’m not joking and I didn’t say it to make you it?” Riza asked. laugh...” “Let’s go to the First Secretary of the District After a long-lasting conversation and argument, I Commissariat, Rati Khan.” succeeded in getting 15 sewing machines with 1,000 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 13 metres of chintz and returned to Akhaltskha with that Commissariat of Enlightenment, my activities being luggage. I held a consultation with the participation of connected with national minorities in ten districts, the heads of the departments of people’s education of including border ones, Borchalu, Gharayaz, Tzalka, the Azerbaijani districts. We decided to establish 15 Luxemburg, Bashkichet as well as the Republic of Ab- schools of sewing in 15 major villages of these districts, khazia and the autonomous region of South Ossetia. distributing the chintz I had brought among them. Now My work was extremely heavy as I had to supervise ac- I had to search for 15 Turkish women who knew tivities in 19 districts. I was incessantly on business sewing. I managed to employ 4 Turkish and 11 Ar- trips. Having hardly managed to prepare a report on the menian women with such skills with a monthly salary work, proposals and events relating to one business of 100 roubles. I declared that the schools were to admit trip, I already received an order for the next one. I had only those women who would learn to read and write. visited all these districts for so many times that those in After that statement, an influx of Turkish women start- Akhalkalak said it was my second homeland, while in ed into the circles formed at the sewing schools. South Ossetia I was regarded as a “brother-in-law” on At last I could breathe a sigh of relief: Turkish wo- the basis of the historical fact that King Artashes kid- men were beginning to learn reading and writing. I napped Satenik, the daughter of the Alans’ king, from continued this work until May 1937, after which I held the area on the river Kur. the last conference with the participation of about 75 Despite my being extremely overburdened with people. After it, in celebration of the final abolition of work, I still managed to unfold some literary activity. illiteracy, I held a reception in Akhaltskha and we got Thus, in 1940 I published an Armenian-language me- photographed. thodological manual on Language and Literature It was June 1937. Considering my mission com- Teaching at Adults’ Schools. In the same year, the pletely fulfilled, I prepared an extensive, 112-page “Grakan Tert” (“Literary Newspaper”) published my account of my work and submitted it to the People’s essay entitled Ghazaros Aghayan. Commissariat of Enlightenment together with a finan- In 1943 I published two Armenian-language book- cial report. Every 3 months I invited the accountants of lets: To Use the Entire Work of the Establishments of the bank and Executive Committee to hold an audit of Municipal Enlightenment for the Patriotic War and the expenditures and collect all the appropriate acts to- Fascism is the Bitter Enemy of Humanity and Culture. gether. It was suggested that I continue my work in A- In 1945, with the mediation of Ar. Khachikian, Ar- khaltskha for another year, but I refused saying that menia’s People’s Commissar of Enlightenment, I those districts no longer needed the help of the Com- moved to my homeland, where my children, architect missariat of Enlightenment. I had to return to the Mu- Raphael Israelian and chemistry teacher Laura Israe- nicipal Department of People’s Education although lian, lived. those in the People’s Commissariat of Enlightenment Now I am 90 years old, but my physical and men- thought otherwise. tal abilities still enable me to work. I retired at 75, after “You should not go to the Municipal Department of which I compiled: People’s Education; instead, you could stay here and 1 an explanatory dictionary of words used in Kara- work for us.” bakh dialect (about 10,000 words); I asked for two days to think over that proposal. 2 a work on the peculiarities of Karabakh dialect When home, I discussed it with my wife. (64 pages, not larger than A4 format): “How are you going to the Municipal Department 3 a work on the popular expressions and metaphor- of People’s Education? Who is there now? Everybody ic phrases found in Karabakh dialect (about 1,000 has been banished: Katsabava, Ibrayilidze, the head of phrases); the Schools Department, Gorgadze and first and fore- 4 a book of aphorisms, sayings, fables, folk tales, most, Bagrat Machidze, the head of the Municipal etc. (240 pages, not larger than A4 format); Executive Committee. Thank God you weren’t here; or 5 ethnographical materials (160 pages, not larger else you must have been among them. Give your con- than A4 format). sent and stay in the People’s Commissariat of Enlighte- The institutes of Armenia’s National Academy of nment. Sciences have taken all these works for publication. At this point, I am ending my memoirs. Working for the People’s Commissariat of Enlightenment I started working in the Main Department of Municipal Enlightenment within the People’s 14 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

LAPIDARY INSCRIPTIONS IN MANUSCRIPTS KEPT IN MESROP MASHTOTS RESEARCH INSTITUTE OF YEREVAN

by Armen Ter-Stepanian A Few Words lapidary, inscriptions found on wood (say, on the doors Some years ago, we came across lapidary inscrip- of churches and other buildings), pottery, etc.2 tions in the colophons of a manuscript by Bishop Now let us pass on to the present collection, where Ghevond Pirghalemian, Relics of Armenian History all the lapidary inscriptions follow each other in the al- (§Üß˳ñù å³ïÙáõû³Ý ѳÛáó¦) kept in the Arme- phabetical order of their location (according to the Ar- nian Research Institute of Manuscripts after Mesrop menian alphabet). Mashtots, Yerevan, and this marked the beginning of One of the first scholars to put down lapidary ins- our work of collecting epigraphs from different manu- criptions was Catholicos Yesayi Hasan-Jalaliants, scripts. When Samvel Karapetian, Director of Research whose records were later found and used by Bishop on Armenian Architecture (RAA), declared this work Hovhannes Shahkhatuniants. as one of the priorities of the activity of the Founda- Ghevond Pirghalemian mainly collected lapidary tion, we embarked on completing our collection. inscriptions from their original texts, although some- The inscriptions that follow below comprise only times he republished those that had already seen the those found in manuscripts kept in M. Mashtots Re- light thanks to Shahkhatuniants, Alishan, Bezhesh- search Institute. We wish in the future we had at hand kiants, the “Hayastan” and the “Masyats Aghavni.” a collected Lapidary History of Armenians with all The present collection includes only such lapidary available epigraphs regarding Armenia and the inscriptions the sources of which are manuscripts (not Armenians, cuneiform, Greek, Armenian, etc., com- printed works). We find it expedient to mention anoth- prising the boundary stones of King Artashes, the foun- er researcher who copied lapidary inscriptions and dation inscriptions of Erebuni and Garni left by Kings passed them down to us, Archbishop Hakob Topuzian: Argishti and Trdat respectively, the commandment of the inscriptions recorded by him proved of great use to Tigran Metz1 engraved on the door of Tigranakert, etc. Pirghalemian (the lapidary inscriptions collected by the Around a century and a half ago, tens of inscrip- latter are in manuscripts ¹ 4515, 6273, 6332 and tions were published in the “Hayastan,” “Masyats Agh- 9027). Sometimes the same lapidary inscription is avni” and other periodicals, which are available only found in different manuscripts copied by Pirghalemian for few scholars nowadays. It would be great to have and is even repeated in the same one. In such cases, we all these epigraphs collected together within a single have compared the manuscripts, showing their remark- book, which might have an appendix with other, not able differences, as we are unable to find out which ______version is the authentic one. 1 It is quoted by Marcus Aurelius in his letter to his son: “In 659, the We have also chosen those inscriptions copied by year of the foundation of Rome, Lucullus... during the war against Pirghalemian which are carved on crosses, sacred re- Mithridates, found an inscription on the copper door of the court lics, pyxes and other objects as it is still obscure when of Tigranakert City... [The inscription read: ‘Unwise is the king who loves only a single person thus endangering his life, instead they will be published in a separate collection (we have of securing his safety by loving everybody. Imprudent is the king omitted the manuscript colophons). who renders many destitute to satisfy a single person’s greed. All our comments are within square brackets: the Insolent is the king who follows just one man’s advice, ignoring others are either made by Pirghalemian or found in the that of many others. Finally, silly is the king who makes everybody hate him because of his loving just a single person’]. ...Putting his manuscripts, depending on the source of the given in- trophies and this inscription in separate places, Lucullus told the scription. Senate to choose between them and the senators chose the latter...” (سñÏáë ²õñÇÉÇáë ϳÛë»ñ ÇÙ³ëï³ëÇñ³Ï³Ý »õ Ëñ³ï³- Ï³Ý ÃáõÕûñÁ, ì»Ý»ïÇÏ, 1868, ¿ç 329-330). Aurelius ascribes this inscription to Alexandre of Macedonia, ______which is, however, not very probable. Presumably, he either inso- 2 Such inscriptions are also found in a number of books which do not lently held that wise thoughts could be expressed only by Greeks mention them as Armenian ones. See, for instance, Ìèëëåð Þ, or made this conclusion judging from the fact that the inscription Õóäîæåñòâåííàÿ êåðàìèêà Òóðöèè, Ëåíèíãðàä, 1972, is in Greek: he simply did not know that during that period, all ñòð. 31. Nevertheless, such works help us decide where we can inscriptions were written in that language in Armenia. find Armenian pottery. VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 15

ALEMTAGH1 Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. “A copy of the renovation inscription of the church of Alemtagh 6273, ¿ç 332³. Village”: Üáñá·»ó³õ Ç ÑÇÙ³Ýó »Ï»Õ»óÇë êáõñμ Üß³ÝÇ 3 “A tall cross-stone”: ³ñ¹»³Ùμù ³½·Çë ѳÛáó, Ç å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý ÂíÇÝ äζ (1414), (»ë) ѳÛáó ϳÃáÕÇÏáë ï¿ñ ﻳéÝ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ ëñμ³½³Ý ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ, ¼³ù³ñdzÛ, ϳñáÕáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ »õ ³é³ç- 18 ÛáõÝÇë 15: Ýáñ¹áõû³Ùμ ÝáñÇÝ Ï³Ý·Ý»óÇ ½Ë³ãë μ³ñ»Ë³õë Transl.: This church of Sourb Nshan was repaired ³é ³ëïáõ³Í Ñá·áÛë ÇÙáÛ: àñù »ñÏÇñ å³·¿ù, ÛÇ- from its very foundations with the Armenians’means in ß»ëçÇù Ç øñÇëïáë ÚÇëáõë: the days of Patriarch Stepanos, the Most Reverend Transl.: In the year 863 (1414), I, Catholicos of 6 Archbishop. June 1815.2 Armenians, His Holiness Zakaria, erected this cross Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù å³ïÙáõû- for my soul’s salvation by the grace of God, under His ³Ý ѳÛáó (íÇÙ³·ñ»ñ), Ø. سßïáóÇ ³Ýí³Ý سï»Ý³¹³ñ³Ý leadership. May worshippers remember me in their (M. Mashtots Research Institute, henceforward: ØØ), Ó»é. (manu- prayers to Jesus Christ.7 script) 6273, ¿ç 378³. Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 334μ. AKANTS “Commemorating the renovation of the church of Akants”: 4 “Engraved on the gate door of Aghtamar”: Üáñá·»ó³õ ï³×³ñë »õ ßÇÝ»ó³õ ųٳïáõÝë ÞÝáñÑûù øñÇëïáëÇ ßÇÝ»ó³õ ·³õÇÃë Ç Ãí. Ó»é³Ùμ ØáϳóÇ ÚáѳÝÝ¿ë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, Ãí. èØÄ´ (1763) ³ÙÇÝ ³ñ¹»³Ùμ ÂáõÙ³Û Ï³ÃáõÕÇÏá- èØľ (1768): ëÇÝ »õ Ó»é³Ùμ êûñí»óÇ áõëÃ³Û Ü³Ñ³å»ïÇÝ »õ Transl.: This church was repaired and the zhamatun áõëÃ³Û ÂáõÙÇÝ. áñù ϳñ¹³Ûù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: [vestibule] built by Archimandrite Hovhannes Mokatsy Transl.: By the grace of Christ, this narthex was built 3 in the year 1217 (1768). in the year 1212 (1763) with the means of Catholicos Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. Tuma, by masters Nahapet and Tuma from Sor. May 6273, ¿ç 367μ. those who read this pray for their souls.8 AGHTAMAR Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 390μ. 1 “The construction inscription of Aghtamar’s Amenaprkich Church”: 5 “A funerary memorial to Aghtamar Catholicos Khachatur”: Æ Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïáõû³Ý ﻳéÝ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ ßÇ- ʳãë ëáõñμ μ³ñ»Ëûë ¿ ³é ³ëïáõ³Í í³ëÝ Ý»ó³õ »Ï»Õ»óÇë ͳËÇõù ëñμ³ëÝ»³É Ïñûݳõá- ÷ñÏáõû³Ý ʳã³ïáõñ ϳÃáõÕÇÏáëÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ ñ³óÝ ê³ñ·ëÇ »õ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ` áñ¹»³ó ÐáõéÙdz- èØζ (1814): ÛÇ (±) Û³ñ¹³ñ í³ëï³Ïáó Çõñ»³Ýó. ϳï³ñ»ó³õ Transl.: May this holy cross save Catholicos ÛÇß³ï³Ï Ñá·õáó Çõñ»³Ýó »õ ÍÝáÕ³óÝ »õ ³½·³Ï³- Khachatur’s soul. In the year 1263 (1814).9 ݳó: àñù ѳݹÇåÇù, ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë, Ãí. âÊ´ Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. [1293]: 6273, ¿ç 3³. Transl.: This church was erected in the year 742 (1293), in the days of Catholicos Stepanos, with the 6 “A cross-stone to Aghtamar Catholicos Hovhannes”: means and honestly-gained income of holy, pious cler- ʳãë μ³ñ»Ëûë ¿ ³é ³ëïáõ³Í í³ëÝ ÷ñÏáõ- gymen Sargis and Stepanos, Hurmia’s (?) sons. A û³Ý ÚáѳÝÝ¿ë ϳÃáõÕÇÏáëÇÝ, Ãí. èØи (1825): divine service was held in memory of their parents’, Transl.: May this cross save Catholicos 10 11 relatives’ and their own souls. May those who see it Hovhannes. In the year 1274 (1825). remember them in their prayers to Christ.4 Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 339³. Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 388³. 7 A chrismatory: 2 “A cross-stone”: Æ Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïáõû³Ý ﻳéÝ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ ßÇ- Âí. äƼ (1377) ½å³ïáõ³Ï³Ý Ïñ³õݳõáñùÝ Ý»ó³õ »Ï»Õ»óÇë ͳËÇõù ëñμ³ëÝ»³É Ïñ³õݳõá- ½êï»÷³ÝÝáë »õ ½ÂáõÙ³Û »õ ½ÍݳõÕë Ýáó³... ÛÇß»- ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë: ______6 “Aghtamar.” Transl.: In the year 826 (1377), honourable clergy- 7 “Aghtamar, 12 July 1887 [Pirghalemian copied the inscription men Stepanos and Tuma as well as their parents... May twice. The other version reads: §¼¶ñÇ·áñ ϳ½ÙáÕ (˳ãÇë) you remember them in your prayers.5 ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë¦ transl.: “May you remember Grigor, who sculpted this cross, in your prayers” (p. 454μ)]. ______8 “Aghtamar, 10 November 1866.” 1 Alemdagh was one of the villages situated close to Constantinople. 2 “Alemtagh, 12 May (Saturday) 1873.” 9 “Holy See of Aghtamar, 10 November 1866 (Thursday).” 3 “Akants, 17 September ‘66.” 10 “Catholicos Hovhannes had his cross-stone erected during his 4 “Aghtamar, 10 November (Thursday) 1866.” lifetime.” 5 “Aghtamar, 12 July 1887 (Vardavar Sunday).” 11 “Aghtamar, 10 November ‘66.” 16 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

ñ³óÝ ê³ñ·ëÇ »õ êï»÷³ÝÝáëǪ áñ¹»³ó ÐáõéÙß³- àñù í³ëï³Ï»óÇÝ Ç ßÇÝÙ³Ý ëáñÇÝ, ÑÇ Û³ñ¹³ñ í³ëï³Ïáó Çõñ»³Ýó: γï³ñ»ó³õ ÛÇ- Ú»ñÏÝÇó ¹åñáõû³Ý ³Ýáõ³Ýù ·ñ»ëóÇÝ: ß³ï³Ï Ñá·õáÛ Çõñ»³Ýó »õ ÍݳõÕ³óÝ »õ ³½·³Ï- Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1841 »õ ѳÛáó èØÔ: ó³óÝ: àñù ѳݹÇåÇù, ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë: Transl.: This church, dedicated to the Holy Transl.: This church was erected in the days of Catholicos of Metzbin, was renovated better than Catholicos Stepanos with the means and honestly- before in 1841 A.D. and 1290 of the Armenian calen- gained income of holy, pious clergymen Sargis and dar. May those who contributed to its overhaul find Stepanos, Huremshah’s sons. A divine service was held their names in the book of heaven.15 in memory of their parents’, relatives’ and their own Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. souls. May those who see it remember them in their 6273, ¿ç 380³. prayers to Christ. Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. MONASTERY OF AMERDOL 6332, ¿ç 3³. èÊÀ (1599) ÃíÇÝ í»ñëïÇÝ Ýáñá·»ó³õ »Ï»Õ»- óÇë í»ñ³Ï³óáõû³Ùμ ´³ñë»Õ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ: 8 On the chrismatory door: Transl.: In the year 1048 (1599), this church was ¼Ð³õñÇÏ Î³Õ ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë: again repaired under Archimandrite Barsegh’s super- Transl.: May you remember Horik Kagh in your vision. prayers to Christ. Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. 4515, ¿ç 351. 6332, ¿ç 3³.

9 “A cross-stone to Aghtamar Catholicos Khachatur II”: ARTER “Commemorating the overhaul of the church of Arter Island”: ʳãë μ³ñ»Ëûë ³é ÙdzÍÇÝ, Æ æƲ (1472) ÃáõÇÝ, Ç Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïáõû³Ý ê³Ïë ÷ñÏáõû³Ý ѳÛñ³å»ïÇÝ, ﻳéÝ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ || ßÇÝ»ó³õ ï³×³ñë êáõñμ ì»Ñ³÷³é ʳã³ïñáÛ ëñμ³½³ÝÇÝ, ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝÇÝ Ó»é³Ùμ êï»[÷³ÝÝáëÇÝ], ||| áñ àñ ÷áË»ó³õ ³é ï¿ñ Û»ñÏÇÝ, ٳϳÝáõÝ Ñ³… ³ñ…: Æ Ñ³½³ñ »õ [»ñ»ù] ѳñÇõñ ÑÝ·ÇÝ (èÚº-1856), Transl.: In the year 921 (1472), in the days of гÛáó ٻͳó Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇÝ, Catholicos Stepanos,16 this church of Sourb ÚáõÝÇë ³ÙëáÛ »ñï³ë³ÝÇÝ: Astvatzatzin was erected by Stepanos...17 Transl.: May this cross save, before the Only Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 9³μ, 465³. Begotten Son, the soul of His Holiness Khachatur, who consigned his soul to the Lord on 13 June in the year 12 13 ASRAF 1305 (1856) of the calendar of great Armenians. ²Ûë ¿ ѳݷÇëï ì³ñ¹³Ý³Û ù³Ñ³Ý³ÛÇÝ, áñ Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 3³. í³Ë׳ݻ³ó ½Ï»³Ýë Çõñ »õ ÷áË»ó³õ ³é øñÇë- ïáë: àñù ѳݹÇåÇù ³Ûë ·»ñ»½Ù³ÝÇ »õ »ñÏÇñ å³- AMASIA ·³Ý¿ù ëáõñμ ˳ãÇë, ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç ëáõñμ ³ÕûÃë Ó»ñ 1 “Commemorating the renovation of Amasia’s Charkhapan ì³ñ¹³Ý ëñμ³ëÝ»³É ù³Ñ³Ý³Ûë »õ ½Ï»Ý³ÏÇó (Evil-Destroying) Sourb Astvatzatzin Church”: Çõñ…, ÃáõÇÝ æÌÀ (1509): Æ μݳÏáõÃÇõÝ ³Ù»Ý³ëáõñμ ºññáñ¹áõû³Ý »Ï»- Transl.: In this grave reposes Priest Vardan, who Õ»óÇë ³Ûë Û³ÝáõÝ êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝ³Û Ç ÑÇ- departed this life and yielded up his spirit to Christ. Ù³Ýó Ýáñá·»ó³õ μ³½áõ٠ͳËÇõù ³ñ¹»³Ùμù ѳ- May worshippers of the Holy Cross who come across Ù³ÛÝ ÅáÕáíñ¹»³Ý ëáñÇÝ, Ç èØ̶ (1804) ÃáõÇÝ: this grave remember pious priest Vardan and his Transl.: This church, a house of the Holiest Trinity, spouse in their holy prayers... in the year 958 (1509).18 was repaired from its very foundations with heavy Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 470³. expenses covered by its flock and got this name of Sourb Astvatzatzin in the year 1253 (1804).14 ARABKIR Source: Ô»õáݹ »åÇë. öÇñճɿٻ³Ý, Üß˳ñù ..., ØØ, Ó»é. 1 “Commemorating the renovation of Arabkir’s Sourb 6273, ¿ç 372³. Astvatzatzin Church”: γݷݻ³É ϳéáõó³õ ³Ûë »Ï»Õ»óÇ 2 “Commemorating the repairs of Amasia’s St. Hakob Church”: Ú³ÝáõÝ »õ Ç ÷³éë êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝÇ, Üáñá·»³É ï³×³ñë ɳõ ù³Ý ½³é³çÇÝ, ______Ú³ÝáõÝ ØÍμÝ³Û ëáõñμ ѳÛñ³å»ïÇÝ, 15 “Amasia, 28 December 1864, in the days of Archbishop Gevorg, Father Superior of the place, who was Patriarch Hakob’s alum- ______nus.” 12 [We have added the numeral 3 to get the right year, as the origi- 16 “Aghtamar.” nal has the year èÚº (1856)]. 17 “Arter Island, Van, 29 December 1866.” [“The letters were worn 13 “Aghtamar, 10 November 1866.” out due to their old age” (p. 465³)]. 14 “Amasia, 16 December (Wednesday), 1864.” 18 “Asraf Village, 15 September (Wednesday) 1866.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 17

нûñ Ññ³Ù³Ý³õ ëáõÉÃ³Ý Ø³ÑÙáõïÇÝ` ºõ áñù Ññ³Ù³ÝÇÝ Ñå³ï³Ï ÉÇÝÇÝ, îÇ»½»ñ³ë³ëï ³Ñ»Õ ³ñù³ÛÇÝ, ʳéÝÇÝ Û»ñÏݳÛÇÝ ëáõñμ ѳñëݳñ³ÝÇÝ21: ºõ ç³ÝÇõù äûÉëáÛ í»Ñ å³ïñdzñ·ÇÝ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 377μ-378³. éÝ Î³ñ³å»ï ñ³μáõݳå»ïÇÝ, Àݹ ÙÇçÝáñ¹áõû³Ý ³ÙÇñ³ÛÇó ³½·ÇÝ, 4 “The copy of an inscription carved on the rampart door of the church of Arabkir”: Ú³õ¿ï äÇßÙÇß»³Ýó μ³ñ»ë¿ñ ïáÑÙÇÝ, ºë »Ù ¹áõéÝ Áݹ Çë, »Ã¿ áù Ùï³ÝÇó¿, Ï»óó¿, Ðá·³μ³ñÓáõû³Ùμ Ù»ñ ³ÙÇñ³ÛÇÝ, Ùïó¿ »õ »Éó¿ »õ ׳ñ³Ï ·ïó¿ (ÚûÑ³Ý Ä, ѳٳñ 9): سÑï»ëÇ ¶³ëμ³ñ Çß˳ݳ½Ý¿ÇÝ, Transl.: I am the door: by me if any man enter in, he ²ñ¹»³Ùμù »õ ͳËÇõù ѳٳÛÝ Ù»ñ ³½·ÇÝ, shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and find pas- àñù Ç Û²ñ³μÏ¿ñ ëáÛÝ ³Ûë ù³Õ³ùÇÝ, ture (John 10:9, King James Version). ÂáõÇÝ Ñ³Ûáó èØÒ´ (1833), ë»å. 3: “The following is written below the biblical quotation”: Transl.: This church was erected in the name of the àí ѳÛù, ݳ˳ÝÓáñ¹ ×Çßï ½÷ñÏãÇÝ Éáõ»³É Holy Virgin, to Her glory on 3 September 1282 (1833) ½³Ûë μ³Ý Ëñ³ËáÛë ½ÑÇÝ Ù³ñ¹Ý Û³ÝÓ³Ýó ÁÝÏÇó¿ù of the Armenian calendar, on the powerful order of ÙÇßï, 1861 Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇ ÷ñÏãÇÝ ë»å. 16: Sultan Mahmut, the formidable king ruling the whole Transl.: May you, Armenians, true followers of the universe, and through the efforts of noble Patriarch of Saviour, always hearken to the commandments of aged Constantinople, His Holiness Karapet, a senior archi- men. 16 September 1861 A.D.22 mandrite, with the mediation of the noblemen of the Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 384μ. nation from the benefactors’ family of ...the Pishmishiants, under the auspices of our Mahtesy 5 “A copy of the inscription of Arabkir’s Sourb Targmanchats Gaspar of noble birth, with the means of the whole of School”: our nation living in this city of Arabkir.19 êáõñμ óñ·Ù³ÝÇãù гÛÏ»³Ý É»½áõÇë ¹ñáõÝù Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 377μ. »ñÏμ³óÇÏ, Note: Mahtesy is a title used with reference to Christian believ- ¼»ñ¹ ÇÙ³ëïÇó ßáÕ Ï³Ã»ëó¿ Û³Ûë áõëÙ³Ý ïáõÝ, ers who are known to have gone to Jerusalem on pilgrimage. ºõ ù³ç ÑáíáõÇë Ñá·õáó Ù»ñáó ÷áÛà ·»Õ»óÇÏ, àñ ØÇÝóÝ×»³Ý ´Çõ½³Ý¹³óÇ ¹¿ï ¼áõ³ñà ³ÝáõÝ, 2 “The inscription of an ever-flowing spring close to the Armenian church of Arabkir City”: ºõ ÷áÛà ³½·Çë å³Û³½³ï³ó ù³ç³ïáÑÙÇÏ, àñù Ç Û³Õμ»ñ¿ë Ç çñáÛë ½·³ÉÇ, ºõ ºõϳݻ³Ý ³Õ³ »Õμ³ñó ïáõñù ÃáÃáÕáõÝ, ÀÙå¿ù ³é Ç ½áí Ç μáñμáù ëñïÇ, àñù Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Î³ñ³å»ï»³Ý ó»Õ áëï³ÝÇÏ, Ú¾ÇÝ Ù³Õûó¿ù ëáñÇÝ å³ï׳éÇ, ê»Õμáë, ÚûÑ³Ý Û³ñ·³å³ïÇõù Ù»ñ ù³ç³½áõÝ, ÈÝáõÉ Ç Ï»Ý³ó çñáÛÝ å³ñ·»õÇ. γ٠ڳñáõû³Ý áõÕ»ÕÝ ³½ÝÇõ ½³ñÙÇÝ μÝÇÏ, ²ñ¹ ³ÝáõÝ ëñμáÛÝ ïÇñáõÑõáÛë Ûëñ·Ç, Ú³ñ·ÇÝ Ú³Ïáμ »õ öÇÉÇååáë »Õμ³ñù ÝáóáõÝ, ´»ñ»³É ѳëï³ï»³É ϳݷݻ³É ϳéáõóÇ, гÛñ»Ý³ë¿ñ á·õáó ϳóó»Ý çÇÝç ѳۻóÇÏ, ÐáÉáí ¿ ÇÝÓ í³ñÓ, í³ñÓ ÷á˳ñÇÝÇÝ, ÈáÛë Ó»ñ ßÝáñѳó ÙݳÉáí ³ëï»Ý ÙÇßï ³ñ- 23 ¼³ÝáõÝ ëï³Ý³É Áݹ ³Ýó³õáñÇ, ͳñÍáõÝ, 1862 ÛáõÝí³ñ 1 : г½³ñ Ûáõà ѳñÇõñ »ñ»ëáõÝ »õ ÇÝÝÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 385³. Ú³ÙÇ ÷ñÏáõû³Ý ÷ñÏ»Éáó ë»éÇ: Transl.: May those who quench their thirst with the ARARK 1 “A copy of the inscription of Arark’s church”: water of this spring wish longevity to the one who ini- ÞÝáñÑûù μ³ñ»ñ³ñÇÝ »õ ϳñáÕáõû³Ùμ ëáõñμ tiated its construction. ...May I be remembered Ñá·õáÛÝ ßÇÝ»ó³õ ï³×³ñë êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝÇ amongst others who are dead. In the year 1839 A.D.20 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 379μ. Ññ³Ù³Ý³õ ﻳéÝ öÇÉÇååáëÇ Ï³ÃáõÕÇÏáëÇÝ, Ó»é³Ùμ ÎÇñ³Ïáë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ ²õ³ÝóõáÛ, Ç Ãáõ³- 3 “Right of the aforementioned stone”: ϳÝÇë ѳÛáó èÔº (1646) ³ÙÇÝ, Ç í³Û»ÉáõÙÝ ·Çõ- ì¿Ù³ÝÏ»³Ý Éñáõû³Ý ßÝáñѳó ÙÇßï ¿ÇÝ, Õ³ù³Õ³ù ²ñ³ñáõó, ½áñ ï¿ñ ³ëïáõ³Í μ³ñÇ í³- ²Ûë Û³ñÏ ïÇñ³Ï³Ý ï³×³ñ »ñÏݳÛÇÝ, Û»ÉáõÙÝ ï³ó¿. ³õ³·»ñ¿ó ï¿ñ ²õ»ïÇëÇÝ, »ñÇó÷á- ÊáñÑñ¹³Ï³Ýûù ë»Ùûù »ûÃÝ»ÏÇÝ, Úûï¿ ½Çõñ áñ¹Çë ÛÇõñ ÷»ë³ÛÝ í»ñÇÝ: ______21 “Arabkir, ‘65.” [The contents of this inscription make its transla- “Left [of the same stone]”: tion impossible]. Æ ëÙ³ ѳëï³ïÇ í¿Ù ³Ñ³õáñÇÝ, 22 “Arabkir City, 24 June 1865. The author of the aforementioned êáí³õ ÁݹáõÝÇ ½áñë ÛÇõñ ë³ÑÙ³ÝÇÝ, two-line poem is the late teacher Avetis Zulalian of Arabkir.” 23 “Arabkir City, 24 June 1865, in the days of Archbishop Grigor ______Mintanjian, Primate of the same diocese. The author of both this 19 “Arabkir, 24 June 1865. According to the local people, the author piece and No. 169 [the previous one] is meritorious Avetis of this poem was the late Hovsep Saghmeketsy...” Zulalian, the alumnus of renowned Hovsep Saghmeketsy, an 20 “Arabkir City, 24 June 1865, during the priorate of Archbishop Armenian teacher and historiographer.” [The contents of this Grigor Mintanjian of Constantinople.” inscription make its translation impossible]. 18 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Ë³Ý Ø³ñ·³ñÇÝ, Áé¿ë ²ËßÇμ¿ÏÇÝ, ï³Ýáõï¿ñ³ó Transl.: May you, honourable men, remember hum- ëáóÇÝ Ù»ÍÇÝ »õ ÷áùñÇÝ, ³ß˳ïáÕ³ó »õ Ù¿ÛÙ³ñ ble Mahtesy Martiros, who made it, and may Our Lord îÇñ³ïáõñÇÝ, ³éѳë³ñ³Ï ³Ù»Ý»óáõÝ ³éó»Ý Christ, the Saviour of humanity, remember you upon í³ñÓë Ç øñÇëïáë¿: His Advent. Transl.: By the grace of God and by the will of the “On the right door of the baldachin, on which the Holy Virgin is Holy Spirit, this church of Sourb Astvatzatzin was built depicted with the following engraving”: ØÇ »ñÏÝãÇñ سñdzÙ, ½Ç ·ï»ñ ½ßÝáñÑë ³ëïáõÍáÛ: on the order of His Holiness Pilipos, by Archimandrite Kirakos Avanetsy in the year 1095 (1646) of the Transl.: Do not be afraid, Mary, you have found favour Armenian calendar to the enjoyment of the village town with God. “On the left [door], on which Archangel Gabriel is pictured with of Arark. May they enjoy it by the grace of God. May the following words”: Christ reward Archpriest Avetis, verger Margar, äûÕáë ³Õ³ÛÇ áñ¹Ç ²μñ³Ñ³Ù »õ ²íÏ¿, ê³ñ·ëÇ Village Head Akhshibek, all other village heads, all áñ¹Ç êÇÙáÝ. »ñÏáõù Ùdzï»Õ μ³½áõÙ ³ß˳ï³Ýë those young and old, the workers, architect Tiratur and Ïñ»óÇÝ, áñ ˳ãϳÉë ßÇÝ»ó³õ: ì³ñÓë Çõñ»³Ýó Ç 24 everybody in general. øñÇëïáë¿ ÁÝϳÉóÇÝ: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 360³. Transl.: Poghos Agha’s son Abraham and Avke and Sargis’s son Simon ...worked together heavily to build 2 “In commemoration of the renovation of the gate of Arark’s 26 church”: this baldachin. May they be rewarded by Christ. ¸³ñå³ëÇ Ýáñá·áõÙÝ (»Õ»õ) èØδ (1813) Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 392μ. ÃáõÇÝ, Û³õáõñë î¿íñÇß ÷³ß³ÛÇÝ »õ Çß˳ݳå»ïÇÝ 4 “An inscription commemorating the repairs of the church of Ô³ñ³ë³ý³ñ»³Ý Ú³Ïáμ ³Õ³ÛÇÝ, Ó»é³Ùμ Í»ñáõ- Arark, Van”: ݳ½³ñ¹ ï¿ñ Ü»ñë¿ëÇÝ, ï¿ñ سñ·³ñÇÝ, ï¿ñ γ- Æ ÷³éë ÙÇáÛÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ í»ñ³Ï³éáõó³õ ²ñ³- ñ³å»ïÇÝ, ï¿ñ ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ëÇÝ, ï¿ñ ºÕdz½³ñÇÝ »õ ñáõó ëáõñμ »Ï»Õ»óÇë »õ ßñç³å³ï å³ñëå³õ ÁÝ- Çß˳ݳó äûÕáë ³Õ³ÛÇÝ »õ ÁÝÏ»ñ³ÏÇó ÝáñÇÝ êÇ- ¹³ñӳϻó³õ ³ÝËáÝç ç³ÝÇõù ÈÇÙ ³Ý³å³ïÇ í³- Ù¿ûÝÇÝ, áñ àëåÝ¿å³ë»³Ý ³ëÇ: ݳѳÛñ »õ ³é³çÝáñ¹³Ï³Ý ï»Õ³å³Ñ ï¿ñ äûÕáë Transl.: The gate was repaired in 1262 (1813) in the ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ Ø»ÉÇù»³Ýó »õ ³ñ¹»³Ùμù Åá- days of Tevrish Pasha and Chief Prince Hakob Agha Õáíñ¹»³Ý, 1884: Gharasafarian, by Father Nerses, who was already Transl.: To the glory of the Only God, this holy advanced in years, Father Margar, Father Karapet, church of Arark was rebuilt in 1884, with its grounds Father Hovhannes, Father Yeghiazar and Princes enlarged with ramparts, through the tireless efforts of Agha Poghos and his companion Simeon, who was sur- Prior of Lim Cloister, Archbishop Poghos Melikiants, a 25 named Vospnepassian. vicar, and the means of the common people.27 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 273³. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 514μ.

3 “A copy of the inscription of the baldachin (cross-carrier) of Arark’s church carved on the lower part of its right door”: SOURB SKANCHELAGORTZ (MIRACLE- λñï»³É Ë³ãϳÉë ÛáÛÅ ½³Ý³½³Ý, WORKING HOLY) MONASTERY OF êáõñμ ï³×³ñÇë ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝ»³Ý, ARTZKE àñ ¿ å³ïÇõ ï¿ñáõݳϳÝ, 1 “A copy of the inscription of a spring flowing in the yard of Skanchelagortz”: ºÕ»õ ³ñ¹»³Ùμ ³ëïÇ Ñ³Ù³ÛÝ, ¼μ»ñáÕ μ³ñ»Ñ³Ù ³Õμ»ñë »õ ½ßÇÝáÕ Ï³Ù³ñÇë èØÒ¾ Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇ Ù»ñ ѳÛϳ½»³Ý (1838): ½ï¿ñ ì³ñ||¹³Ý ÏñûݳõáñÝ »õ ½ÍÝáÕë Çõñ ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç Transl.: This God-honouring magnificent baldachin øñÇëïáë, ÃíÇÝ èȶ (1584): was made for this holy church of Astvatzatzin with the Transl.: May you remember the person who brought means of the local community in the year 1287 (1838) the tasty water of this spring and built its arch, Father of the Armenian calendar. “Engraved on the left side”: Vardan, and his parents in your prayers to Christ. Year 28 ²ñ¹ ÛÇß»ó¿ù ѳñù å³ïáõ³Ï³Ý, 1033 (1584). Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 9μ-360³, 488³. ²ß˳ï³õáñ ëáñ³ ßÇÝÙ³Ý, سÑï»ëÇ Ø³ñïÇñáë Ýáõ³ëï³Ï³Ý, î¿ñÝ Ù»ñ øñÇëïáë ÷ñÏÇã Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ý, || ARTZVABER ÚÇß»ëó¿ ½Ó»½ ÛÇõñ ·³ÉëﻳÝ: 1 “Commemorating the renovation of the monastery of Artzvaber”: ______24 “Church of Arark, Van, 1865. After the renovation of the church 26 “Lim, 21 July 1868, recorded from Topuzian’s copy.” of Arark, which was carried out in 1884, the stone engraved with 27 “I copied this in Arark on 25 April (Friday or Monday according this inscription was used in the masonry of the monument and to the old calendar) 1886.” thus disappeared.” 28 “In the monastery of Skanchelagortz, Artzke, Van, 18 August 25 “5 September ‘68, recorded from Topuzian’s copy.” 1865.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 19

âȸ (1285), Û³Ùë ²ñÕáõÝ Ï³Ûë»ñ »õ ³ëïáõ³- ïÇë γñ³å»ï í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ ïáõ³õ Ññ³Ù³Ý³õ ͳå³ïÇõ ﻳéÝ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ, Û³é³çÝáñ¹áõ- àõëáõý å³ñáÝ, ïáõ³õ ݳɳÃɳÙáí ÙáõÉù êáõñμ û³Ý ï¿ñ Ê ||| Ýáñá·»óÇ ½êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÇÝë ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝÇë Ç ·ÇõÕÝ ²ÝÇß³ï, Ç ßÇݳٿç È [30] ÙÇ³μ³ ||| ½áõù Ù»Í³Ù»Í »õ ÷áùáõÝ ||| ѳïáõóÙ³Ý »õ Ùáõà ï»Õ çñáí, Æ [20] ÙáõÃ` áëïÇÝ Ç Îïñ³Í ù³ñ, ÝáõÇñ»óÇÝ ÁÝͳ ³õ³ ||| ÛñdzÝó ·áÛÇó Ç ù³ ||| Ù»Í Ä [10] Ùáõà çñáí, Æ [20] áëï Ç ö³å³×, ĸ [14] ³ß˳ï³ÝùÝ ÝáñÇÝ ·ÇÝÝ »ï Ç ÓáñÝ, ½³Û·ÇÝ ||| Ùáõà ï»Õ Ç Ð³ÛñÇÏ¿, ĺ [15] Ùáõà ï»Õ Ç Ú³éÇÝ- ÓñíÝ |||÷ ||| Û½ |||½³Û·ÇÝ È¿áÝÝ »õ μï ||| ùÇß³μÝ ³ñï çÇÏÝ, ´ [2] ʳճñïÝ, ´ [2] ³ÏÝ ç³Õ³ó Ç ´áÉáñ- ´ ³ëÇÉÝ Ç Ê³ñ³μ³ëï ³ñï ||| Õ³ ||| ³ ||| »õ ÏñÕ³ùÝ Ù³ñ·Ý, ² [1] ³ñï Ç ´ÉáõñÝ, ² [1] ³ñï ۲ϳÝó, ¸ ² ²õçݳμ¿Ï, Û²éÇÝç ³ñï »ï ´ ÊáõÃÉáõÙ¿ÉÇùÝ Ç [4] ³ñï ÛÆñÇß³ï, ² [1] ³ñï Ç ØÏݳõ»ñÝ, ´ [2] ßÇÝ³Ù¿ç ³ñï ² Û³Ûë ||| ÙÇÝã Ç ÈdzÝÇ ³ñï ´ ³ñï ʳé³μ³ëï, ¼ [6] ³ñï, ´ [2] ç³Õ³ó êáë- êáõ׳ÕÝ ÛÇñ³ß³ïÝ ³ñï ÙÇ, ï¿ñ ʳã³ïáõñ ÏáÝ, ´ [2] ³ñï Ç ¶³ÝÓ³Ï, ³Û·Ç ÙÇ: àí áñ ѳϳ- ³Ï³Ýóë Ýáñ³ïáõÝ: é³Ï ÉÇÝÇ, ½³Ý¿ÍùÝ àõ¹³ÛÇÝ ³éÝáõ. »õ áñ ϳٳÏÇó Transl.: In the year 734 (1285), during the reign of ÉÇÝÇ, ³õñÑ[Ý]ÇÝ Û³ëïáõÍáÛ »õ ۳ٻݳÛÝ ëñμáó, Emperor Arghun and God-honoured Father Stepanos, ³Ù¿Ý: in the days of leader, Father Kh...,29 I repaired Sourb Transl.: In the days of Ghan Ghara Usuf, Governor Astvatzatzin... reward and they gave a gift... for the Ispan and Prior of the holy monastery, Archimandrite hard work... Leon... Kharabast... Avjnabek, Arinj... Karapet,34 Mr. Usuf ordered to allocate [the following] Khutlumelik... Sujagh... Father Khachatur...30 to Sourb Astvatzatzin: 30 moots35 of land with water in Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 387³-μ. the centre of Anishat Village; 20 moots in Ktratz Kar...; 10 moots of land with water... in Papaj; 14 moots of 2 ºë` ì³ñ³·»óÇ ²Ý³Ýdz í³ñ¹³å»ïë, land in Hayrik; 15 moots in Harinjik; 2 in Khaghart; 2 ϳݷݻóÇ ëáõñμ ˳ãë μ³ñ»Ëûë »ÕμûñÝ ÇÙáÛ millstones in Bolormarg; a field in Blur; another in ºÕdz ÏñûݳõáñÇÝ: àñù »ñÏÇñ å³·³Ý¿ù, ÛÇß»ó¿ù Akants; 4 fields in Hirishat; another in Mknaver; 2 Ç øñÇëïáë: ä̲ (1402): fields in Kharabast; 6 others with 2 mills in Soskon as Transl.: I, Archimandrite Anania from Varag, erected well as 2 fields and an orchard in Gandzak. May those this holy cross for the salvation of my brother, clergy- who impede this be cursed like Judas and may those man Yeghia. May worshippers remember us in their who obey this be blessed by God and all saints. 31 prayers to Christ. 851 (1402). Amen.36 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 438³. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 388μ-389³. 3 ºë` γñ³å»ï í³ñ¹³å»ïë, ϳݷݻóÇ ARJAK ½Ë³ãë μ³ñ»Ëûë ³é ³ëïáõ³Í »ÕμûñÝ ÇÙáÛ Úá- “The construction inscription of the church of Arjak Village”: ѳÝÝ¿ë Ñ¿ñå»ïÇ. áñù »ñÏÇñ å³·³Ý¿ù, ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç Ò³ÛÝÇõ »ñ·áí ûñÑÝ»Ùù ½³ëïáõ³Í ÷ñÏÇãÝ Ù»ñ øñÇëïáë: äÔÀ (1449): 32 »õ ½³ñù³ÛÝ, Transl.: I, Archimandrite Karapet, erected this ܳ, áñ ³ñ³ñ áÕáñÙáõû³Ùμ Çõñáí ³õáõñë Ù»½ cross to ask for God’s grace for my brother, Supreme ³ñųÝ, || Father Hovhannes. May worshippers remember us in 33 úñ »ñç³ÝÇÏ Ëñ³Ëáõû³Ý Ûáñ μ³ÕÓ³ÛÇÝ their prayers to Christ. ѳñùÝ Ù»ñ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 460³. ÞÇÝ»É ½³Ûë ïáõÝë μ»ñÏñ³ÉÇ áã ϳñ³óÇÝ Å³- 4 Ì»ñáõÝ ù³Ñ³Ý³ÛÝ ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë: ٳݻÉ: (æÄÂ-1470): ÆëÏ Û»ï μ³½Ù³ó ųٳݳϳó, áñ ³Ûó ³ñ³ñ Transl.: May you remember Priest Tzerun in your ï¿ñ[Ý] Ù»ñ, prayers (919 to 1470). ÞÇÝ»ó³õ ïáõÝë ½³Ûë ï¿ñáõÝÇ »õ ÛÇß³ï³Ï Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 464μ. í³ëÝ Ù»ñ, ²ñ¹»³Ùμù ѳٳÛÝ ÅáÕáíñ¹áó` ٻͳó, ÷á- 5 “Again relating to the monastery of Artzvaber”: ùáõÝó »õ ϳݳÝó, Æ Õ³Ýáõû³Ý Ô³ñ³Û àõëáõýÇÝ »õ Ç å³ñáÝáõ- àñ »õ ï³ó¿ ï¿ñ ÷á˳ñ¿Ý á·áó Ýáó³ ½÷³éë û³Ý Æëå³ÝÇÝ »õ Û³é³çÝáñ¹áõû³Ý ëáõñμ áõË- ³Ý³Ýó: ______29 [Pirghalemian writes: “This inscription was distorted”]. 34 “This Archimandrite Karapet was Bishop Zakeos’ nephew (the 30 “In the monastery of Sourb Astvatzatzin, Artzvaber, Arjesh, 8 latter was one of the Priors of Sourb Astvatzatzin monastery of September 1866.” Kharabast and died in the same holy monastery in the year 858 31 “Artzvaber.” (1409) of the Armenian calendar.” 32 “He was Prior of Kharabast Monastery and Bishop Zakeos’ 35 “A moot is a unit of measurement.” nephew (before Archimnadrite Karapet, Bishop Zakeos was its 36 “I copied this in the monastery of Artzvaber on 8 September Father Superior.” (Thursday) 1866, during the priorate of Priest Soghomon of great 33 “Artzvaber, 12 September 1866.” height.” 20 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Äñ³ç³Ýáõû³Ùμ ÷á˳é³çÝáñ¹ ì³ëåáõñ³- ²é Ç ßÇÝáõÃÇõÝ ëáõñμ ï³Ýë Áëï ϳñ»³ó: Ï³Ý ³ß˳ñÑÇÝ, èØΠ(1820): éÝ äûÕáëÇ í»Ñ ³½·³ë¿ñ »õ ͳÛñ³·áÛÝ Ù»ñ Transl.: Ever spiritually empowered with grace, ¹ÇïÇÝ, excellently established in the ranks of archimandrites, ºñ»ëÝ»ñáñ¹ »õ »ûÃÝ»ñáñ¹ Ûáμ»ÉÇÝÇ ÃÇõ ÷ñÏãÇÝ Archbishop Poghos, Father of Fathers, a God-selected ºõ ï³ëÝ »õ ÇÝÝ μ³ñ¹»³ Áݹ í»ñÝáÛÝ Ç ÃÇõ Ýá- man endowed with love of Christ,... erected this mag- ñá·Ù³Ý ëáñÇÝ (1869): nificent church... Thus, at first he was the spiritual Transl.: We are chanting and blessing Our God the shepherd of his birthplace, the village of Terevank in Saviour and King, by whose grace we are enjoying this the land of Gamirk. His father’s ancestral name was day, a day of happy joy our fathers longed to see so Gharakhoch, a prominent man of noble birth. And he much to have this delightful house [of God] built. And went to study with great Patriarch Zakarias as a hum- now, after so much time has passed, ...this house of ble pupil. He was appointed as an inspector in Prusa God was built in our memory with the means of the to serve as a shepherd, but after some years, he became entire community, the old, the young and women. May Primate of two cities, the great city of Prusa and God grant their souls with eternal glory in reward for Nicomedia as well as the villages in the neighbourhood this. Through the strenuous efforts of Primate of the of the diocese. As a pupil, he got proper instructions to land of Vaspurakan, Father Poghos, a noble patriot the welfare of the holy churches...38 and our supreme overseer, in ...the year of its renova- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 375μ. tion (1869).37 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 385μ-386³. 2 “The copy of an inscription carved on the narthex door of the same monastery”: ä³Ûͳé ѳñëݳñ³Ý öñÏãÇÝ ÚÇëáõëÇ, ARMASH Èáõë³ÏÇñ ï³×³ñë ëáõñμ »Ï»Õ»óÇ, 1 “A copy of the inscription of the door of the church of Armash Monastery”: Ú³ÝáõÝ â³ñ˳÷³Ý êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝÇ, ¼ûñ³ó»³É Û³õ¿ï Ç Ñá·õáÛÝ ßÝáñѳó, Üáñᷠϳéáõó³õ ·»ñ Áëù³Ýã»ÉÇ: ¶»ñ³½³Ýó ·ï³õ Ç Ï³ñ· ñ³μáõÝ»³ó, ¼áñ Û»ï ³Ûñ»ÉáÛ ³åëï³Ùμ ½ûñáõÇ, ²ñù»åÇëÏáåáë äûÕáë ѳÛñ ѳñ³Ýó, ¼³Ùë í»ßï³ë³Ý ϳó»³É Û³Ù³ÛÇ, ²Ûñ ³ëïáõ³ÍÁÝïÇñ »õ øñÇëïáë³½·»³ó: ²å³ ÷³÷³ùÙ³Ùμ ³ÝÓݳïÇù ç³ÝÇ, àñ Ûá·Ý³Ù³ëÝ»³Û ³ñ¹ÇõÝë ³ñ·³ë»³ó, éÁÝ äûÕáëÇ ³ëïáõ³ÍÇÙ³ëïÇ: î»ÕõáÛë »õ ³½·Çë Û³×³Ë ¹ñ³Ëﻳó, ²ñù»åÇëÏáåáë ù³ç ³é³çÝáñ¹Ç, ø³Ý½Ç ½ï³×³ñë ³Ûë ßù»Õ³å³ÝÍ ºõ ÙÇßï μ³½Ù»ñ³Ëï ñ³μáõݳå»ïÇ, æ³Ý³ë¿ñ »ñϳÙμù ѳëï³ï»³É ϳݷݻ³ó: àñáÛ Î»ë³ñdz ù³Õ³ù ѳÛñ»ÝÇ, ²ñ¹ ëáñ³ ¿ñ Ý³Ë »ñÏÇñ ѳÛñ»Ý»³ó, àñ¹Ç Ô³ñ³Ëûã ³éÁÝ Ù»Í³½·Ç: ¶ÇõÕ î¿ñ¿í³Ýù` Û³ß˳ñÑÇÝ ¶³Ùñ³ó, ºõ ۳߳ϻñï³ó ¼³ù³ñdz å»ïÇ, Ô³ñ³Ëûã ³ÝáõÝ Ñûñ Çõñ Ç Ý³ËÝ»³ó, àñ ¿ñ ëñμ³½³Ý å³ïñdzñù äûÉëÇ, || ²Ûñ »ñ»õ»ÉÇ »õ ½³ñÙ ³½Ýáõ³ó: ÚáñÙ¿ Ý³Ë Ï³ñ·»³É äñáõë³ ù³Õ³ùÇ ÆëÏ Ç ã³÷ Ñ³ë»³É ½³Ýó³õáñë Ëáﻳó, ²é³çÝáñ¹ ÁÝïÇñ Áëï ϳٳó ¿Ç: ì³é»ó³õ Ç ï¿ñ Ç Ñá·»õáñ³ó, ÆëÏ ùë³Ý »õ ÑÇÝ· ³Ù³ó Á½ÏÝÇ, ²é Ù»Í å³ïñdzñùÝ ³é ï¿ñ ¼³ù³ñdzë, ÀÝïñÇ »õë ¹¿ï ³ÛëÙÇÏ ëáõñμ áõËïÇ, ²ß³Ï»ñïáõû³Ùμ Ñå³ï³Ï »Ï³ó: ÚáñáõÙ ½³Ûë ãùÝ³Õ ëáõñμ »Ï»Õ»óÇ àñ »õ ݳ ï»ëáõã äñáõë³Ûáõ ϳñ·»³ó, ÞÇÝ»³ó Ç å³ïÇõ êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝÇ: Ðáíáõ»É ³ñÃÝáõû³Ùμ Áëï ѳñó ϳÝáݳó, Æ ¹ÇïáÕáõû³Ý êáõñμ ¾çÙdzÍÝÇ, ´³Ûó Û»ï ³Ýó»Éáó ÛáÉáíÇó ³Ù³ó, éÝ º÷ñ»Ù³Û ϳÃáõÕÇÏáëÇ, ²é³çÝáñ¹ ϳñ·Ç »ñÏáõó ù³Õ³ù³ó: Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1820 (»õ ѳÛáó èØÎÂ): Ø»ÍÇÝ äñáõë³Ûáõ »õ ÜÇÏáÙǹ»³Û Transl.: The brilliant bride house of Jesus the ºõ ·ÇõÕûñ¿Çó ûÙÇó ßñç³Ï³Û, Saviour, the holy church which is a house of light ä³ÛͳéáõÃÇõÝ ëáõñμ »Ï»Õ»ó»³ó, named Charkhapan (Evil-Destroying) Sourb Àëï³ó³õ ³ß³Ï»ñïë μ³ñõáù Ññ³Ñ³Ý·»³ó: Astvatzatzin, was rebuilt magnificently after its burn- ²ñù»åÇëÏáåáëù »Ý ۳߳ϻñï³ó ing by the rebel... and having stood ruined for 16 years. êï»÷³Ý, ä»ïñáë, ½áñë Û³é³ç Ïá㻳ó, Then [it was reconstructed] by the fervent wish and äûÕáë, Ú³Ïáμáë ÉͳÏÇóù ϳñ·³ó, through the selfless efforts of the Most Reverend Àݹ áñë ³¹¿áë` ½áñ Û»ïáÛ ÁÝïñ»³ó: Poghos..., an archbishop, a valorous Primate and mer- ²ÝÓÝë ÇõñÝ Ç ëáóáõÝó ³ß˳ï³ëÇñ»³ó, itorious senior archimandrite, a native of Cesarea and ______38 “In Charkhapan Sourb Astvatzatzin Monastery, Armash, June 37 “In Arjak Village, Van, on 16 October (Thursday) 1869.” (Friday) 1861.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 21 the son of Gharakhoch from an eminent family, the ed up his spirit to Christ, whom he loved so much. 20 alumnus of Zakaria, Holy Patriarch of Constantinople, October 1836 A.D.41 who appointed him Primate of Prusa City... And after Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 344³. twenty-five years, he became Father Superior of this holy monastery, where he built this splendid holy 5 “A cross-stone dedicated to Archimandrite Grigor”: ¶ñÇ·áñ í³ñ¹³å»ïÝ ¿ ´Çõ½³Ý¹³óÇ, church in honour of the Holy Virgin under the supervi- ì³Ý³ó ³ٽ³ñ³Û μÝÇÏ Ùdzμ³Ý, sion of Catholicos of Holy Echmiatzin, His Holiness ø³ñá½Çã ϳñ·»³É Ç Û²É¿Ùï³ÕÇ, Yeprem, in 1820 A.D. and 1269 of the Armenian calen- ÚáõËïÇë ²ñÙ³ßáõ ÏñûݳõáñÇ, dar.39 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 375μ-376³. àõñ ½Ã»É ϻݳóÝ ³Ëï ëñ³Íáõû³Ý Ð³ï»³É Ç Û³Ûëﻳóë Û³ÝÙ³Ñ Ï»³Ýë ÷áËÇ: 3 “Carved on the tombstone of Archimandrite Grigor, an orator 1836 ÑáÏ. 5: from Constantinople”: Transl.: Archimandrite Grigor Byuzandatsy [of Æ Ñ³Ý¹¿ë ³ñ¹»³Ýó Ñá·»ÉÇó ëáõñμ ѳñó Constantinople], a ...monk of Tamzara Monastery who ¶ï»³É ѳٳ½áÛ· Û³ñ·³ëÇë μ³ñ»³ó, was appointed a preacher in Alemtagh. He was a mem- ¶ñÇ·áñ ³ÝáõÝ í³ñ¹³å»ï ϻݳó, ber of the community of the monastery of Armash, ø³ñá½Çã ³½ïáõ, ÁÝïÇñ μ»Ùμ³ë³ó, where an epidemic took away his life into eternity.42 5 ¶»ñÇÙ³ëï í³ñÅ»³ó ÑáÛÉë ³ß³Ï»ñï³ó, October 1836. âùÝ³Õ Ñ³Ý¹ÇëÇ Ñá·»õáñ ³ñ¹»³Ýó, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 344³: ´Çõ½³Ý¹»³Ý ù³Õ³ù ³ÝáõÝ Ñ³Ûñ»Ý»³ó, ä»ñ׳ó»³É ³Ý¹¿Ý ù³ñá½ ³ÝÙáé³ó, || 6 “On a cross memorial dedicated to Priest Hovhannes ²Ûë í³Ýù ëáõñμ ÏáõëÇÝ »ñμ ÑÇõñÁÝϳɻ³ó, Maghakian”: ä³ïáõ»³É ³ñųÝõáÛÝ ½³Ûë ³Ûñ ·»Õ³å³ÝÍ, ¾ áñ ϳÝáõË, áñ ³Ý³·³Ý, Ú³ÛÝų٠Ññ³Ù³Ý í»ñÇÝ ³ÏݳñÏ»³ó, ÐáÕ³½³Ý·áõ³Í ë»ñáõݹù Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ý, ÂáÕáõÉ ½Çõñ Ù³ñÙÇÝ ½ÝáÛÝ ï³å³Ý ßÇñÙ³ó: ìñÇåÇÝ áã Ç ëñáÛ Ù³Ñáõ³Ý, ¶ï»³É ÑáõÝÓ³ïáù ²ñ³ñãÇÝ μ³ñ»³ó, ¼áñ ³Í ³Ýßáõßï ѳëïãÇÝ Ññ³Ù³Ý, ì³ÃëáõÝ ³Ù»³Û ³É»ûà ÷áËÇ Ç Ï»Ý³ó, гñ »õ ½»ñ¿óÁÝ Ø³Õ³ù»³Ý, ²Ýμ³ñμ³é Çõñ Ó³ÛÝ ÑÝã»³É Ù»ÕÙ³ë³ó, î¿ñ ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ë Ñ»½ ù³Ñ³Ý³ÛÝ, سÕÿ ½áÕáñÙÇë Û³Ûë ³ÏݳñÏáÕ³ó: ºûóݳëáõÝ ³Ù³ó ÉñÙ³Ý, Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1832, ÷»ï. 3: ºõ Ç ùë³Ýáõà ³Ùë å³ßï³Ù³Ý, àõ٠ѳÛñ»ÝÇù »õ μݳϳñ³Ý, Transl.: ...Archimandrite Grigor..., an impressive preacher and a superb orator, the wise teacher of mul- ²ï³÷³½³ñ ßù»Õ ³õ³Ý, titudes of pupils... from Constantinople by birth... Æ ·³É Ç í³Ýùë ÛáõËï Ññ³ß³Ï³Ý, When this monastery received him..., this pre-eminent ²Ù÷á÷»ó³Û Ç Û³Ûë ï³å³Ý: man was justly treated with high honour, and on a Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1837, ë»å. 26: supreme order, he was permitted to be buried in the Transl.: ...humble priest Hovhannes Maghakian, who same cemetery. ...He departed this life at the age of was from the splendid township of Adabazar by birth sixty... His voice, once sounding mild, has become ever and lived there, came to this magnificent monastery silent now. May those who see this pray for his soul. 3 and was interred in this grave after twenty-eight years 40 of service, at the age of seventy on 26 September February 1832 A.D. 43 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 342μ-343³: 1837. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 344μ. 4 “A cross-stone to Archimandrite Anton”: ²ÝïûÝ í³ñ¹³å»ï μÝÇÏ Ç ´»ñ³Û, Ïñûݳõáñ 7 “Carved on a cross-stone dedicated to Archimandrite Petros Vanetsy”: »ñμ»ÙÝ Û³Ý³å³ïÝ Ç ÈÇÙ, ϳó»³É ½³Ùë ÛáÉáíë ̳ÕÇÏ ßÝáñѳμáÛë îáñáÛ»³Ýó ½³ñÙÇ, ÛáõËïÇÝ ²ñÙ³ß³Û Ï³Û Ç å³ßï³Ù³Ý Çõñ ѳõ³- ä»ïñáë í³ñ¹³å»ï ï»Õ»³õ ì³Ý»óÇ, ï³ñÇÙ, ³ëï ÏÝù»³É ½Ï»³ÝëÝ ½Å³Ù³Ý³Ï»³Û, ÀÝϳɻ³É ½ûÍáõÙÝ ëáõñμ Ñá·õáÛÝ ßÝáñÑÇ, ÷áËÇ ³é øñÇëïáë ³é Çõñ ó³ÝϳÉÇÝ: Ú³ÙÇ Ò»é³Ùμ êï»÷³ÝÝáë í»Ñ ¹Çï³å»ïÇ, ﻳéÝ 1836, ÑáÏï»Ùμ»ñ 20: γñ·Ç Ùdzμ³Ý ²ñÙ³ßáõ áõËïÇ, Transl.: Archimandrite Anton, a native of Bera, a for- ì³ñ¿ ½å³ßïûÝÝ ½³Ùë ùë³Ý »õ ÙÇ, mer brother of Lim Cloister who served in the Æ ÉñÙ³Ý ÛÇëÝÇó ³Ù³ó ѳë³ÏÇ, monastery of Armash for a year, ever faithful to his Ð³ï»³É Ã»É Ï»Ý³óÝ ³ëï¿Ý ³Ù÷á÷Ç, service. He departed this mundane life here and yield- ______41 “In the monastery of Armash, 9 June 1861.” 39 “In the same holy monastery on 9 June 1861.” 42 “Armash, 1861.” 40 “In Charkhapan Astvatzatzin Monastery, Armash, 8 June 1861.” 43 “In the monastery of Armash, 9 June 1861.” 22 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Úáñáó ³Ûó ³éÝ»É ßÇñÙÇë ѳݹÇåÇ, ìßï³ÉÇó Çõñ ÙûñÝ »õ ù»éÝ ëÇñ»ÉõáÛ »õ ѳٳÛÝ ØÇáí гÛñ Ù»ñÇõ Ù³Õÿ ½áÕáñÙÇ: ½³ñÙÇ, Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1850, ÛáõÉÇë 7: Ìáí³óáÛó ³ñ»³Ùμ ½ëÇñï »õ ½á·Ç ÙÇÝã »ÝÝ Ç Transl.: ...Archimandrite Petros from Van by birth Ù³ñÙÝÇ, was ordained... by noble Prior Stepanos and was ap- ²é ù»½ å³Õ³ïÇÙù ³ëïáõ³Í ëñμáõû³Ýó »- pointed member of the monastic community of Armash, ñ»ùëñμ»ÝÇ, serving there for twenty-one years. At the age of fifty, ²ñ³ ³ñųÝÇ ùáõÙ ëáõñμ ï»ëáõû³Ý Á½ëáñÇÝ he departed this life and was buried here. May those Ñá·Ç: who see this grave recite a “Pater noster” for his soul. Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 18 ÑáÏ. 24: 7 July 1850 A.D.44 Transl.: A newly-blossomed pomegranate in the gar- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 349μ. den of the Armenian nation, Aram Harutiun, a kind- hearted graceful turtle-dove, the Aydiniants’ offspring 8 “Carved on a memorial dedicated to Aram Harutiun from Aydin, a worker in the field of education”: and the son of Minas, a pious man who was later Üáñ³ïáõÝÏ ÷³é³ó ͳÕÏ»³É ÝéÝ»ÝÇ Û³Û·õáç adopted by generous nobleman Hovhan Tatian. In his гÛϳ½ÝÇ, childhood, this innocent child was generous by nature ²ñ³Ù Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝ Ù³ñ¹³ë¿ñ μ³ñáõù ï³ïñ³Ï being very fond of learning and hating games. Beloved ݳ½»ÉÇ, || by both the old and the young, he was known to his ê»ñáõݹ ²ÛïÝ»³Ýó, áñ¹Ç ØÇݳë³Û ³éÝ μ³ñ»- friends as a prudent boy... He studied arts and mas- å³ßïÇ, tered the Armenian, Latin, Persian and Arabic lan- Ú»ïá áñ¹»·ñÇ ÚûѳÝÝáõ î³ï»³Ý í»Ñ ³ÙÇ- guages successfully and willingly, becoming the untir- ñ³ÛÇ: ing translator of many works. While at the national ²Ûë ³ÝÙ»Õ ·³éÝáõÏ Ç ïÇë Ù³ÝÏáõû³Ý í»- college of Constantinople, this honorary person, who ѳÝÓÝ Ç Ñá·Ç, was the pride and glory of his ancestors and Armash γÃá·ÇÝ Ñá·õáí Ñ»ï³Ùáõï ·ñáó ˳Õáõó ³- Village, suddenly fell ill with some incurable liver dis- ï»ÉÇ, ease and came to his birthplace... At the prime of life, Æ Ï»Ý³Ïóáõû³Ý ٻͳó »õ ÷áùáõÝó ³½ÝÇõ ëÇ- at the age of twenty-one, death took away his life and ñ»ÉÇ, he was buried in this grave, sacrificing himself for the Æ Ëûëë ÁÝÏ»ñ³ó Ëáѻ٠»õ ³ñÃáõÝ Û³õ¿ï ѳÙ- sake of education and consigning his soul to the μ³õÇ: Heavenly Kingdom. Putting his mother, beloved sister ê³ ³ß³Ï»ñïÇ áõëÙ³Ýó ³ñáõ»ëïÇó ³½³ï³- and his entire kin into grief... May you, God..., grant ϳÝÇ, his soul with the grace of seeing You. 45 Ú³çáÕ³Ï í³ñÅ»³É Ç É»½áõë ³½·³ó ÷³÷³·- October 1824... Ù³Ùμ ëñïÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 349μ-350³. гÛáó »õ ɳïÇÝ, å³ñëÇó, ѳ·³ñ³ó, »õë »õ ³- ñ³åÇ, AVANTS 1 “On a cross-stone”: ³ñ·Ù³Ý ÛûñÇÝÇã ³ÛÉ»õ³ÛÉ ·ñáó Áëï ³ÝËáÝç ºë` Ì»ñáõÝ ù³Ñ³Ý³Û, ϳݷݻóÇ ½Ë³ãë μ³ñ»- ·ñãÇ: Ëûë ³é ³ëïáõ³Í Ñá·áÛë »õ ÍÝáÕ³óë: æÆ (1471): ²Ûë ³ÝÓÝ å³ïáõ³Ï³Ý å³ñͳÝù Çõñ ݳË- Transl.: I, Priest Tzerun, erected this cross to ask for Ý»³ó »õ ²ñÙ³ß ·ÇõÕÇ, God’s grace for my parents and me. 920 (1471).46 Æ Ù³Ûñ ù³Õ³ù³ó Û³½·³ÛÇÝ Ù³ñ½Ç í³ñų- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 494μ. ñ³Ýë äûÉëÇ, ¸³éÝ ³ËïÇõ É»ñ¹Ç Û³ÝϳñÍ ÁÙμéÝ»³É á ³Ý- BAZENITS SOURB ECHMIATZIN μáõÅ»ÉÇ, 1 “An inscription left by the repairman of Bazenits Sourb ¶³Û Ç Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÇë Ç μݳϳëÝáõݹ ³ÝÓ³Ùμ ó³- Echmiatzin Church”: õ³ÉÇ: ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ êáõñμ ¾çÙdzÍÝ³Û ·³õÇÃÝ »õ ï³- Æ ùë³Ý »õ ÙÇ ³Ù ͳÕÇÏ Ñ³ë³ÏÇ Ù³Ý·³Õ ûñ- ׳ñ ¾ñ¿ñÝóÇ Ø³ñïÇñáë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ »õ ÍÝáÕ³ó ѳëÇ Ê³Ýμ¿ÏÇÝ »õ ÊÉÕ³ÃÇÝ, ÃáõÇÝ èز (17): ¼ë³ ÑÝÓ¿ Ç μ³ó ï³ñ³¹¿å Ù³Ñáõ³Ùμ Û³Ûë Transl.: May the narthex and church of Sourb Ech- ï³å³Ý óÕÇ, miatzin perpetuate the memory of Archimandrite Mar- ä³ï׳é³õ áõëÙ³Ýó ³ÝÓݳÝáõ¿ñ Ñá·õáí áÕ- ç³Ï¿½ ÉÇÝÇ, ______¼»ñà ËáõÝÏ ³Ýáõß³Ï í»ñÇÝ å»ïáõû³Ý ³é 45 “Singing this song, Archimandrite Hovhannes Rshtuny, his former î¿ñ ÁÝͳÛÇ: teacher, built this grave in the cemetery of Armash Monastery on 9 June 1861.” ______46 “This cross-stone is in the graveyard of Avants Village, Van, on 44 “In the monastery of Armash, 9 June 1861.” the lakeside.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 23 tiros from Ererin and his parents, Khanbek and Transl.: By the grace of Lord Jesus, the merciful and Khelghat. 1201 (17).47 powerful One who loves the entire mankind, this sur- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 366μ. prising spring of holy apostle Thaddeus was built as a remedy for all pains. The builder was great Poghos, his 2 “An inscription left by the builder of the zhamatun [vestibule] spouse Lus-Khatun and his parents Astvatzatur... In the of Bazenits”: days of Archimandrites Grigor and Martiros, in the ÂáõÇÝ èØÄ (1761) ßÇÝ»ó³õ ëáõñμ ųٳïáõÝë 51 Ó»é³Ùμ ÂÇÉýǽ»óÇ ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ: year 1149 (1700). Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 390³. ²ëïáõ³Í áÕáñÙÇ: Transl.: In the year 1210 (1761), this holy zhamatun 2 “The inscription of the dome of Amerdolu Monastery of [vestibule] was built by Archimandrite Hovhannes Baghesh”: from Tiflis. May he rest in peace.48 Æ Í³Ûñ ÃáõáÛë Ù»ñ ïáõÙ³ñÇë, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 367³. øë³Ý »õ í»ó Ûáμ»ÉÇÝÇë, ÆÝÝ»³Ï Ãáõáó å³Ï³ë ѳßáõÇë, BALU ÚáõÝÇë ³ÙëáÛ ï³ë áõ Ù»ÏÇ[ë], 1 “An inscription commemorating the repairs of Sourb ÚáÛÅ ¹³éݳó»³É ųٳݳÏÇë, Astvatzatzin Church of Balu”: ÞÇÝáõÙÝ »Õ»õ »õ ëáõñμ ·Ùμ»ÃÇë, àÕáñÙáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ Ýáñá·»ó³õ »Ï»Õ»- Ì»ñáõݳ½³ñ¹ ﻳéÝë ì³ñ¹³ÝÇë, óÇë Ó»éÝïáõáõû³Ùμ ѳٳÛÝ ÅáÕáíñ¹»³Ý, áñ ²ñÇ »õ ù³ç Ñáíáõ³å»ïÇë, ˳Ëï»³É ¿ñ Ç Ù»Í ß³ñÅ¿Ý èØÈÀ (1789) Ãáõ³Ï³- êñμ³½³Ý »åÇëÏáåáëÇë, ÝÇÝ: ì»ñ³Ï³óáõù` îûÝ»ñ³Ýó ¶¿áñ·Ý, å³ëÙ³×Ç ØÇßï Ùßï³ß¿Ý í³Ýûñ¿Çóë ¸³õÇÃÝ, ¶ ÿٿñÝ îûÝ»ñáóÝ ¶¿áñ·Ç, ì³Ý¿ëÇ, Ðûñë Ù»ñáÛ ï¿ñ Ô³½³ñÇÝ, ÙûñÝ` ºÕÇëÇÝ ÛÇß³ï³Ï, Ç ÃáõÇÝ èØÊ (1791): γÃݳٳïáÛó Ùûñë ê³é³ÛÇÝ, Transl.: By the grace of God, this church, which had ºÕμûñë Ù»ñ ï¿ñ ä³Õï³ë³ñÇÝ, been damaged by the strong earthquake of 1238 ºõ »Õμûñë ÙÇõëáõÙ ²õ»ïÇëÇÝ, (1789), underwent overhaul in 1240 (1791) with means øáõ»ñë ÇÙáÛ Ø³ñdzÙÇÝ, raised by all the people. The supervisors of the work ºÕμûñë áñ¹Ç ÷áùñ Ô³½³ñÇÝ, were Tonerants Gevorg, printer David,49 ...in memory ºõë Çß˳ݳå»ï »õ ϻݹ³ÝÇ Ê³ãÙ³ÝáõÏÇÝ, of Tonerots Gevorg, Vanes and his mother Yeghis.50 ²ÛÉ»õ ѳٳÛÝ ùñÇëïáÝ¿Çó, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 370³. Àñù ÁÝûéÝáõù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: BAGHESH Transl.: On 11 June 1141 (1692), in rather bitter 1 “The inscription of the spring of Thaddeus the Apostle, Alekhu times, this holy dome was built by Father Vardan, a Monastery of Baghesh”: valorous and courageous chief shepherd and a holy ÞÝáñÑûù Ñá·õáÛÝ áÕáñÙ³ÍÇ, bishop of a venerable age52 who always keeps monas- ²Ù»Ý³½ûñ Ù³ñ¹³ëÇñÇ, teries in good repair. In memory of our father, Father γñáÕáõû³Ùμ ﻳéÝ ÚÇëáõëÇ, Ghazar, our mother Sara, who fed us on milk, our Æ ÑÇٳݿ Ï»ñï»³É Ï³½ÙÇ, brother, Father Paghtasar, and the other brother of ²ÕμÇõñë ÁÝïñ»³É ½³ñٳݳÉÇ, ours, Avetis, my sister Mariam, my brother’s younger ³¹¿áë ëáõñμ ³é³ù»[³]ÉÇ, son Ghazar as well as ...Khachmanuk, who is alive, àñ ¿ μÅÇßÏ ³Ù¿Ý ³ËïÇ, and all Christians. May those who read this pray for ºõ ßÇÝáÕÇë Ù»Í äûÕáëÇ, their souls. ºõ ÏáÕ³ÏóáõÝ Èáõë-ʳÃáõÝÇ, ÌÝáÕ³óÝ ²ëïáõ³Í³ïáõñÇ… “Written on four windows”: Æ Å³Ù³Ý³Ïë ¶ñÇ·áñ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ Àí ë»ñáíμ¿ù, áí ù»ñáíμ¿ù, Ç ¹ñ³ËïÝ Ùï³Ý¿ù, ºõ سñïÇñáë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ: ½²ëïáõ³ÍáõÃÇõÝ ³Õ³ã»ó¿ù, Áݹ ßÇÝáÕÇÝ Ñ³ßïá- ÂáõÇÝ èÖÊ (1700): óáõó¿ù: Transl.:You, seraphs, and you, cherubs, may you ______47 “Bazenits Echmiatzin, where a divine service is held once a week enter paradise and beg God to forgive the builder [of now (it is built in the heart of Mount Khachaglukh in the district this]. of Gnunis, close to the cloister of Holy Catholicos Sahak, oppo- ______site Ererin Village and the monastery of Echmiatzin, the grounds 51 “Avekh Monastery, 17 May 1860.” of which abound in trees), used to be one of the most splendid 52 “The builder of this dome, eminent Bishop Vardan, who was from monasteries in Vaspurakan Province, always providing refuge for Matnavank [Monastery], Mush, also constructed seven churches literate people, as stated in their colophons, which were written in and domes in other places, justly earning himself the title of this fascinating monastery.” Church Builder amidst the common people. After his death, he was 48 “Ererin, 22 July 1868.” buried in the church of Amertola Monastery of Baghesh. I wrote 49 [The marks of omission stand for an unintelligible part]. the aforementioned inscription in Baghesh in 1860, during the pri- 50 “Balu, 1 July (Saturday) 1865.” orate of Archimandrite Yeremia Tevkants of blessed memory.” 24 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

“The following was written in the south-west”: GEGHARD MONASTERY Ì»ñ³Ï³óáõû³Ùμ í³ÝùÇÝ ¶ñÇ·áñ ͳÛñ³·áÛÝ 1 “One of the inscriptions carved on the entrance to the cave í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, ÃáõÇÝ èØÔ² (1842)-ÇÝ: opposite Ayrivank (Geghard)”: Transl.: ...in the days of Senior Archimandrite Grigor, Æ ÃáõÇÝ àÈ (1181), »ë` ï¿ñ êï»÷³ÝÝáë ²- in the year 1291 (1842). Õáõ³ÝÇó ϳÃáõÕÇÏáë, »Õ¿ Ùdzμ³Ý ëáõñμ áõËïÇë Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 380μ. ²ÛñÇó í³Ý³ó, Û³é³çÝáñ¹áõû³Ý ÑûñÝ ¶ñÇ·áñÇ: ºõ »ïáõ ½²Ý¹ñ¿Ç ³é³ù»ÉáÛ Ýß˳ñÝ »õ ëáõñμ Ýß³Ý BEIRUT »õ μݳÏÇãù ï»ÕáÛë Ëáëï³ó³Ý ÇÝÓ ½ïûÝ ÷áË- 1 “The construction inscription of Sourb Nshan (Holy Sign) Ù³Ý îÇñ³ÙûñÝ ¶ [3] ³õáõñë ۳ٻݳÛÝ »Ï»Õ»óÇë Church of the monastery of Beirut”: å³ï³ñ³·»É ½øñÇëïáëÝ: úÍÙ³ÙμÝ ëñμ»ó»Éáí ѳëï³ï»ó³õ »Ï»Õ»óÇë Transl.: In the year 630 (1181), in the days of Prior Û³ÝáõÝ êáõñμ Üß³ÝÇ ÷ñÏãÇÝ Ç ÛÇß³ï³Ï ݳ˳- Grigor, I, Catholicos of Caucasian Albania Stepanos, ѳõ³ï ³½·Çë ѳÛáó μ³ñ»ç³Ý ï»Ýç³Ýûù ëñμáÛ reached an agreement with the holy monastery of ·³ÑÇÝ ºñáõë³Õ¿ÙÇ ï. ï. ÚáíѳÝÝáõ í»Ñ å³ï- Ayrivank and gave it a relic of Andrew the Apostle ñdzñùÇ ¼ÙÇõéݳóõáÛ Ç Ñ³ïáõóáõÙÝ å³ßï³Ù³Ý together with the Holy Sign, in return for which, the ëñμ³½³Ý ËáñÑñ¹áÛ Ç ÷³éë ³Ù»Ý³ëáõñμ ºññáñ- brethren promised three divine services for me in all ¹áõû³Ý, ·Ý»³É ³ñ¹»³Ùμ Úáíë¿÷ ë³ñϳõ³·Ç churches on the feast of the Assumption of the Holy ²Ýó÷»óõáÛª Ùdzμ³ÝÇ ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛÝ ºñáõë³Õ¿- Virgin.54 ÙÇ, Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1851 ÷»ïñí³ñ 28: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 6³. Transl.: This church was blessed and sanctified by the name of the Holy Sign [Sourb Nshan] of the Savi- 2 “An inscription carved on an upper part, close to the previous our in memory of the Armenian nation that was the first one”: to embrace Christianity, through the strenuous efforts Æ ÃáõÇÝ àÊ (1200) ùñÇëïáë³ë¿ñ Çß˳ݳó of His Holiness Hovhan of Smyrna, noble Patriarch of Çß˳Ýù ¼³ù³ñ¿ »õ Æõ³Ý¿ í»ñëïÇÝ ¹³ñÓáõóÇÝ the Holy Throne of Jerusalem... to the glory of the ½çáõñÝ... »õ μݳÏÇãù Ëáëï³ó³Ý ½³õ³· Ëáñ³ÝÝ Holiest Trinity. Purchased with the means of Deacon ½²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÇÝ μáí³Ý¹³Ï ï³ñÇÝ å³ï³ñ³·»É Hovsep of Aintap, a member of the brethren of the Holy ½øñÇëïáë Û³ÝáõÝ Ýáó³: Patriarchate of Jerusalem, 28 February A.D. Transl.: In the year 649 (1200), Princes of Princes Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 20μ. Zakare and Ivane, known for their love for Christ, again provided the monastery with water... and the 2 “The inscription of the baldachin of the same church”: brethren promised to hold divine services in their mem- Æ å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý êñμáÛ ºñáõë³Õ¿ÙÇ ï. ï. ory in the main sanctuary dedicated to the Holy Virgin ºë³ÛÇ ëñμ³½³Ý ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ Ï³éáõó³õ ˳ã- throughout the year.55 ϳÉë ³ñ¹»³ÙμÝ »õ ͳËÇõù λë³ñ³óÇ Ù»Í. سÑ- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 6³. ï»ëÇ ¶ñÇ·áñ ³Õ³Û ä³ëÙ³×»³ÝÇ, Ç ÛÇß³ï³Ï ϻݹ³Ý»³ó »õ ÝÝç»ó»Éáó Çõñáó: Æ ï»ëãáõû³Ý 3 “A copy of the inscription of the large narthex of Ayrivank”: ³ñÅ. ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ ¶. Æ÷¿Ï»³ÝÇ, 1878: Æ Å³Ù³Ý³Ïë ó·³õáñ³½ÝáÛÝ ¼³ù³ñdzÛÇ »õ Transl.: In 1878, in the days of His Holiness Yesayi, Æõ³Ý¿Ç ÝáñÇÝ Ñ³ñ³½³ïÇ »õ áñ¹áó ÝáóÇÝ` Þ³- Patriarch of Jerusalem, the Most Reverend ѳÝß³ÑÇÝ »õ ²õ³·ÇÝ, »õ Û³é³çÝáñ¹áõû³Ý ´³ñë- Archbishop, in the times of the Very Reverend ÕÇ ÙdzÛݳõáñÇ »õ ³ß˳ïáõû³Ùμ »Õμ³ñóë ßÇ- Hovhannes G. Ipekian, an inspector and an archiman- Ý»ó³õ γ||ÃáõÕÇÏ¿ë ٻͳ÷³é: àζ (1214): drite, this baldachin was built with the means of hon- Transl.: In the times of Zakaria and his brother Ivane ourable Mahtesy Grigor Agha Pasmajian of Cesarea of royal descent, and their sons Shahanshah and Avag, in memory of those alive and dead in his kin. in the days of Prior Barsegh the Anchorite, this mag- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 20μ. nificent church was built with the brothers’ efforts. 663 (1214).56 3 “The inscription of the vestry” of Sourb Nshan Church: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 6μ-7³. ÞÇÝ»ó³õ ³õ³Ý¹³ïáõÝë ³ñ¹»³Ùμ »õ ͳËÇõù äñáõë³óÇ ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ë í³ñ¹³å»ï ¶. Æ÷¿Ï»³ÝÇ, 4 “A copy of the undated (695-1246) inscription of the cut-in- Ç ÛÇß³ï³Ï ϻݹ³Ý»³ó »õ ÝÝç»ó»Éáó Çõñáó: 1884 rock church of Ayrivank, inside which blackish water flowed”: ³åñÇÉ 1: Æ ï¿ñáõû³Ý μ³ñ»å³ßï, ³ëïáõ³Í³ë¿ñ ó- Transl.: This sacristy was built with the means of ·³õáñÇÝ íñ³ó ²õ³·ÇÝ »õ Þ³ÑÝß³ÑÇ »õ áñ¹õáÛ Ýá- Archimandrite Hovhannes G. Ipekian of Prusa in mem- ñ³ ¼³ù³ñdzÛÇ, »ë` äéûß, áñ¹Ç || ì³ë³Ï³Û, Û³½- ory of those alive and dead in his kin. 1 April 1884.53 ·¿Ý ʳÕμ³Ïáõ, ·³ÝÓ³·ÇÝ ³ñ³ñÇ Ç ï¿ñ³Ýó ³ß- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 21³. ______54 “Ayrivank, 30 May 1867.” ______55 “In the same place, 30 May.” 53 “Beirut, 28 December 1890.” 56 “Ayrivank, 30 May (Tuesday) 1867.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 25

˳ñÑÇë ½Ù»Í³Ñéã³Ï ²ÛñÇ í³Ýë É»ñ³Ùμ »õ ¹³ß- ÞÝáñÑÇõ ³Ù»Ý³½ûñÇÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ »ññáñ¹ ³Ý- ï³õ »õ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ï³½Ùáõû³Ùμ, áñ ϳÛñ Ç ëÙ³, ·³Ù Ýáñá·»ó³Ý ï³ÝÇùÝ ²ÛñÇí³ÝÇóë êáõñμ ¶»- ÷áñ»óÇ Ç íÇÙ¿ ïáõÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ ÛÇß³ï³Ï ÇÝÓ »õ áñ- Õ³ñ¹³Û ѳݹ»ñÓ »ñÏáùáõÙμ ·Ùμ¿ÃÇõù, áñûù Éáõë³- ¹»³ó ÇÙáó »õ ³ÙáõëÝáÛÝ ÇÙá ÊáõÃÉáõ-ʳÃáõÝÇÝ: õáñã»³Ý Ñ³Ûáó ÅáÕáíñ¹³Ï³Ý³ó »õ μ³½Ù³ç³Ý Transl.: During the reign of the pious, God-loving ³ß˳ïáõû³Ùμ í³Ý³Ñûñ ØÇù³Û¿É í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ king of Georgians, in the times of Avag and ¼³Ùûñ»³Ýó î÷ËÇë»óõáÛ, áñ »õ ·Ý»³ó Ûû·áõï í³- Shahenshah and his son Zakaria, I, Prosh, the son of ÝÇóë Çõñáí ë»åѳϳÝáõû³Ùμ ½¶áÕï ·ÇõÕÝ Áݹ Vasak from Khaghbak’s family, ... the renowned ÙÇáÛ ç³Õ³óÇ ÃáõÇÝ Ñ³Ûáó èÚº »õ Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ Ayrivank with mountains, fields and everything else 1856: they retained, had a house of God cut in the rock in Transl.: By the grace of Almighty God, the roof of memory of my sons, my spouse Khutlu-Khatun and me. Sourb Geghard [Church] of Ayrivank was repaired for “This was adjoined by another inscription in a different type of the third time together with its two domes [through the writing”: efforts of] Gregorian Armenians and the heavy endeav- ÆÙáíùÝ ½³Ù¿Ý ïíÇ Ç ¹áõéÝ êáõñμ ¶»Õ³ñ¹ÇÝ ours of the Prior, Archimandrite Michael Zamoriants í³ËÙ¦: of Tpkhis, who purchased Goght Village and a mill for Transl.: I gave all my property as a donation to Sourb 57 the monastery with his own means in the year 1305 of Geghard. the Armenian calendar and 1856 A.D.62 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 7μ-8³. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 383μ.

5 “In commemoration of the renovation of a cut-in-rock church opposite Ayrivank”: SOURB KARAPET (HOLY FORERUNNER) Æ ÃáõÇë ⺠(1256) Ýáñá·»ó³õ êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³- MONASTERY OF GEGHI ͳÍÇÝë: “The inscription of the door of the church of Sourb Karapet Monastery of Geghi”: Transl.: In the year 705 (1256), this church of Sourb ºë` ê³é»åÇáÝ»ñ, ϳ½Ù»óÇ ½¹áõéÝ: ÚÇß»ó¿ù Ç Astvatzatzin was repaired.58 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 8³. øñÇëïáë: Æ ÃíÇÝ âβ (1312), ÛÇß³ï³Ï ¿ Çõñ »õ Çõñ ÍÝáÕ³ó Çõñ»³Ýó »õ áñ¹áÛÝ ÝÙ³` å³ñáÝ îÇñ³- 6 “A copy of the inscription of the great cut-in-rock church of å»ïÇÝ »õ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ ½³ñÙÇó: ÞÇÝ»ó³õ ¹áõñë êáõñμ the same Ayrivank”: γñ³å»ïÇ Ó»é³Ùμ å³ñáÝ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ: ²õ·Ý³Ï³Ýáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ »ë... ä³å³ùë, Transl.: I, Sarepioner, had the door engraved with áñ¹Ç äéûß³Û »õ ³ÙáõëÇÝ ÇÙ Àéáõ½áõù³Ý, ÷áñ»ó³ù reliefs. May you remember me in your prayers to ½Å³Ù³ïáõÝë ÛÇÝùݳμáõë íÇÙ¿ ÛÇß³ï³Ï Ñá·áó Christ. In the year 761 (1312), in memory of his par- Ù»ñáó »õ ½³õ³Ï³ó Ù»½ ³ÝÙ³Ñ Ç Ñ³É³É ³ñ¹»³Ýó ents, his son, Mr. Tirapet, all his kinsfolk and his soul. Ù»ñáó: ºõ »Õ»õ ³é³çÝáñ¹áõû³Ùμ ï¿ñ ¶ñÇ·áñÇ, This door of Sourb Karapet was made by Mr. Stepanos. ÃáõÇÝ âȾ (1288): Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 330³. Transl.: By the support of God, my spouse Ruzukan and I..., Papak, the son of Prosh, had this zhamatun MONASTERY OF GOLGOTHA [vestibule] cut in a natural rock with our honestly- “Monastery of Golgotha in the land of Bznunik”: earned means in eternal memory of our children and Æ ¹ñ³Ý¿ ëáõñμ »Ï»Õ»óõáÛë, áñ ¶áÕ·áÃ³Û í»ñ³- our souls. And this was carried out in the days of Prior ÏáãÇ, »õ Ç êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝÇ ï³×³ñ¿ë »õ Ç Grigor,59 in the year 737 (1288).60 ëáõñμ ëϳõ³é³Ï¿ë »õ Û³ÛÉ ëñμáõû³Ýó »õ Ç Ù³- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 6³. ë³Ýó, áñ ³ëï Ï³Ý Ñ³õ³ù»³É, áñ ¿ Û»ñÏÇñÝ ´½Ýáõ- Ý»³ó, áñ ¿ ²ñÍÏ¿, ѳݹ¿å Ù»Í ³Ý³å³ïÇÝ, áñ ¿ 7 “A cross-stone perpetuating Prior Martiros’s memory”: Ñéã³Ï³õáñ »õ Ññ³ß³·áñÍ í³Ýù, áñ ѳë³Ý¿ ³Ù»- ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý í³Ý³Ñûñ سñïÇ- ݳÛÝ Ý»Õ»Éáó »õ ó³õ³·³ñ³ó Ûû·ÝáõÃÇõÝ… »õ ßÇÝ»- ñáë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ ¾çÙdzÍÝ»óõáÛ: Ú³ÙÇ 1845: óÇ ½»Ï»Õ»óÇ ½ï»ÕÇÝ »õ ³Ýáõ³Ý»óÇÝ êáõñμ ¶áÕ·á- Transl.: In this grave reposes Father Superior, Ã³Û »õ êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÇÝ »õ ¿ ï»ÕÇÝ ³Ý³å³ï Archimandrite Martiros of Echmiatzin. 1845.61 »õ í³Ýù »õ ³éÝ¿ Ù»Í³Ù»Í ëù³Ýã»ÉÇë, ½Ç ³ÕμÇõñ Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 346μ. »É³Ý¿ Ç Ý»ñùáÛ »Ï»Õ»óõáÛÝ »õ μÅßÏ¿ ½³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ëá- ó³õáñë »õ ½³Ëï³Å¿ïë: 8 “Commemorating the overhaul of the dome and roofs of Ayrivank”: Transl.: In this holy church called Golgotha and Sourb Astvatzatzin Church ...the holy chalice and other ______sacred relics that are collected together here in Artzke, 57 “Ayrivank, 30 May 1867.” in the land of Bznunik, opposite the great cloister 58 “In the same place, 30 May ‘67.” 59 “Or ‘Margar’: this was a cryptogram.” ______60 “In the same place, 30 May.” 62 “In Ayrivank, which is now called Geghard and is located close to 61 “In Geghard Monastery, 30 May (Tuesday) 1867.” the village town of Garni, on 30 May (Tuesday) 1867.” 26 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 which is a renowned miracle-working monastery and ʳÙñ¿ ½ÏáÏáÝ í³ñ¹ ͳÕÇÏ Ñ³ë³ÏÇ: extends a helping hand to all those in pain and misfor- ø³é³ëáõÝ »õ »ûÃÝ ³Ù³ó í³Ë׳ÝÇ, tune... and I built a church in this place and it was ÂáÕ»³É ½Áݹ³ÝÇë Ç ëáõ· óËͳÉÇ, called Sourb Golgotha and Sourb Astvatzatzin. This Æ ÑáÕ¿Ý ëï»ÕÍ»³É Ù³ñÙÇÝ ÑáÕ ÉÇÝÇ, cloister fascinates everybody as the water of a spring Àëï í×éáÕ³Ï³Ý μ³ÝÇóÝ ²ñ³ñãÇ: flowing from below the church heals all pains and dis- ²ÛÅÙ ÁÝûñóáÕ³ó¹ Ëñ³ï åÇï³ÝÇ, eases. î³Û ½³Ûë, ÿ áõݳÛÝ ¿ ÷³éù ³ß˳ñÑÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 39μ. Ú³õ³ñï ëáõÕ μ³ÝÇë ½³ÛÉ ÇÝã áã ϳÙÇ, ØdzÛÝ Ã¿ ³ë»É Ñá·õáÛÝ ½áÕáñÙÇ: GORTZOT [èÚ - 1860]: 1 “Commemorating the repairs of St. Kirakos Church of Gortzot Transl.: In this grave repose the remains of Priest Village”: Petros, a man of virtue descending from the Ter- γݷݻó³õ ˳ãë μ³ñ»Ëûë ³é ³ëïáõ³Í Margariants’family, which imbued him with fear of the í³ëÝ å³ñáÝ Úáí³Ý¿ëÇÝ` ʳÕñÇí¿ñÙÇßÇ áñ¹áõÝ, Lord. Then he was ordained as a vigilant shepherd of áñ ̺ (55) ³Ù»³Û ÷áË»ó³õ Ç øñÇëïáë, Ãí. æȶ Christ’s flock being anointed with holy oil. He devoted (1484): himself to prayers and treated psalms with respect, set- Transl.: This cross was erected to ask for God’s ting an orderly example for those lazy and irreligious. mercy for Mr. Hovhannes, Khaghrivermish’s63 son, Humble, not vainglorious at all and hating the mun- who yielded up his spirit to Christ at the age of 55 in dane world, he was a pure reflection of a sinless mode the year 933 (1484).64 of life. Alas, the wind of death reached him and he Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 367μ. faded away in the prime of life. He died at the age of 2 ¼Êáëñáí ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë ²ëïáõ³Í, forty-seven, leaving his family in sorrowful mourning. ÃáõÇÝ èÄ (1570): By the Creator’s will, the body made of dust is eventu- Transl.: May you remember Khosrov in your prayers. ally reduced to dust. This contains a precept useful for In the year 1019 (1570).65 readers, namely that vain is mundane glory. May you 67 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 482³. pray for the repose of his soul. [1309 - 1860]. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 4³: 3 êáÛÝ ¶áñÍáà ·ÇõÕÇ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ Ýáñá·Ç Ç Ãí. èØÌÀ (1809) ³ñ¹»³Ùμ Ô³ñ³ë¿ý¿ñ»³Ý Ú³Ïáμ DATVAN “A copy of the epitaph of Echmiatzin Catholicos Barsegh”: ³Õ³ÛÇ: ²Ûë ¿ ѳݷÇëï ï¿ñ ´³ñë»Õ ϳÃáõÕÇÏáëÇÝ Transl.: The church of this village of Gortzot was êáõñμ ³ÃáéÇÝ ¾çÙdzÍÝÇ, Ç ÃáõÇÝ èļ (1567): renovated in the year 1258 (1809) with the means of 66 Transl.: In this grave reposes His Holiness Barsegh, Agha Hakob Gharaseferian. Catholicos of the Holy See of Echmiatzin. In the year Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 391³. 1016 (1567).68 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 496μ. GORI “Engraved on a funerary memorial dedicated to Father Petros JERUSALEM Ter-Margariants from Yerevan”: 1 “Engraved on Caliph Safar’s funerary memorial”: Æ ßÇñÙÇë Ý»ñùáÛ Ù³ñÙÝáí ³Ù÷á÷Ç ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ˳ÉÇý³Û ê³ý³ñÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ èÒ ä»ïñáë ù³Ñ³Ý³Û ³Ûñ ³é³ùÇÝÇ, (1640): Æ î¿ñ سñ·³ñ»³Ýó ½³ñÙ¿Ý ÁÝÓÇõÕÇ, Transl.: In this grave reposes Caliph Safar. In the ºõ Ç Û»ñÏÇõÕ ï»³éÝ ³Ý¹¿Ý ëݳÝÇ: year 1089 (1640). ²å³ ëñμ³ÉáÛë ÇõÕáí ûͳÝÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34μ. ²ã³Éáõñç ÑáíÇõ ÑûïÇÝ øñÇëïáëÇ, ê³ ³ÕûóÝáõ¿ñ, Û³ñ·áÕ ë³ÕÙáëÇ, 2 “A cross-stone erected in memory of sexton Hovhannes from Takirtagh”: ÌáÛÉ åÕ»ñ· ³ñ³Ýó ûñÇÝ³Ï μ³ñÇ: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ³ùÇñï³ÕóÇ ïÇñ³óáõ ڳݿ- л½, ³Ý÷³é³ë¿ñ ³ïáÕ ³ß˳ñÑÇ, ëÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ èÖ¸ (1655)-ÇÝ ¿ñ: êáõñμ í³ñáõù μ³½Ù³ó í×Çï ѳۻÉÇ, àÑ, Ëáñß³Ï Ù³Ñáõ ëÙ³ ѳݹÇåÇ, ______67 “I wrote the aforementioned obituary on 16 February 1860, in ______Gori City, Georgia, which is situated on the northern side of the 63 “Astvatzatur’s.” great river Kur, at the request of the Primate of the same diocese, 64 “Gortzot, Van, 16 October (Sunday) 1866.” hospitable, honourable Archimandrite Poghos, the brother of the 65 “Gortzot, Van, 16 October (Sunday) 1866.” aforementioned Priest Petros Ter-Margariants…” 66 [We are not sure that this is a lapidary inscription: most presum- 68 “According to Archimandrite Vrdanes Tevkants, who copied this ably, it is Pirghalemian’s own reproduction of the inscription. inscription, this grave is situated close to the right wall of the Having no other sources at hand, we are presenting it as reported church of Datvan Village, Van. I copied his version in Van on 23 by this scholar]. October (Wednesday) 1885.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 27

Transl.: In this grave reposes sexton Hanes from Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Takirtagh. In the year 1104 (1655).69 Stepanos Mokatsy, a hermit who consigned his soul to Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 35³. God in the year 1169 (1720). May you remember him and pray for his eternal rest. Amen. 3 “Carved on a funerary memorial dedicated to Sefer, a Pole”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 35³. ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý È»ÑóÇ ê¿ý¿ñÇÝ, áñ ÷áË»ó³í ³é ³ëïáõ³Í, ÃíÇÝ èÖÄ (1661): 8 Æ ÃÇõÝ Ñ³½³ñ ѳñÇõñ ÛÁëÝÇ, Transl.: In this grave reposes Sefer, a Pole, who øÁë³Ý »õ »ñÏáõ Û³õ»Éáñ¹Ç (1723), yielded up his spirit to God in the year 1110 (1661). Êݹñ»Ù Ç Ó¿Ýç ³Õ»ñë³ÉÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34μ-35³. àñù ÁÝûéÝáÛù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ, ³Ù¿Ý: 4 “On a cross-stone erected in memory of Mahtesy Shakar”: Transl.: In the year 1172 (1723). Humbly asking all ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ø³õ³óÇ ï¿ñ ä³- those reading this to pray for his soul. Amen. å³ÛÇ ¹ëï»ñÝ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Þ³ù³ñÇÝ, áñ ÷áË»ó³õ Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç ³. ³é øñÇëïáë, ÃíÇÝ èÖĸ (1665)-ÇÝ: 9 “Engraved on the funerary memorlal of Archimandrite Poghos Transl.: In this grave reposes Mahtesy Shakar, the from Palat”: daughter of Father Papa from Kava who departed this ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ¹³Ùμ³ñ³ÝÇ, life in the year 1114 (1665). éÝ äûÕáëÇ ÁÝïñ»³É å»ïÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç ³. ²ñ¹Çõݳõáñ Ùdzμ³ÝÇ, ÚáÛÅ ·ÇïݳϳÝ, ÇÙ³ëïÇõù ÉÇ, 5 “Engraved on a funerary memorial dedicated to Archimandrite î»Õ»³õ ·áÉáí ë³ ä³É³ÃóÇ, Mkrtich... from Pehesni”: î¿ñ ï³å³ÝÇë, áñ Ï³Û Û³ÛïÝÇ, Æ ÃÇõÝ Ñ³½³ñ ѳñÇõñ ÛÁëÝÇ, ¾ ØÏñïÇã í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ, øÁë³Ý »õ »ñÏáõ Û³õ»Éáñ¹Ç (1723), || àñ ¿ñ ï»Õ»³õ äÁÑÁëÝ»óÇ, Êݹñ»Ù Ç Ó¿Ýç ³Õ»ñë³ÉÇ, ºõ ų٠ûñÑÝáÕ ·³ÑÇÝ Ù»ÍÇ, àñù ÁÝûéÝáÛù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇ, ³Ù¿Ý: ´³ñáõùÁÝ ÛáÛÅ Ñ»½³Ñá·Ç, Transl.: In this grave reposes Father Poghos, a ºõ ÷áÛÃ Ç ·áñÍë ۳ٻݳÛÝÇ, selected chief and a prolific brother, a wise scholar of гݷ»³õ Ç Ù»ñë Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇ, great knowledge, who was from Palat by birth. In the г½³ñ ѳñÇõñ ùë³ÝÇ (1671): year 1172 (1723). Humbly asking all those reading this ¸áõù` ÁÝûñóáÕù¹, ÛÇß»³É í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ ïáõù to pray for his soul. Amen. ½áÕáñÙÇ, ³Ù¿Ý: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç ³-μ. Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Mkrtich, 10 “An inscription carved on a cross-stone in the right of the sec- who was from Pehesni, ...of a humble and modest tion between the sanctuary and prayer hall of the church”: nature, sparing no efforts in all kinds of work. He died Ðñ³Ù³Ý³õ ﻳéÝ Ù»ñáÛ ÚÇëáõëÇ øñÇëïáëÇ »õ in the year 1120 (1671) of our calendar. May you, read- ÃíÇÝ Ñ³Ûáó èÖм (1727) »Õ»õ í³Ë×³Ý ´³μ»ñ¹óÇ ers, pray for the repose of this archimandrite’s soul. êÇÙ¿ûÝ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ Ýáñá·»³ó ëáõñμ (áõË)- Amen.70 ïÇ ï³×³ñë »õ »¹³õ Ç Û³Ûë ï³å³Ý, ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç μ. øñÇëïáë ³ëïáõ³Í, ³Ù¿Ý: Transl.: By the will of Our Lord Jesus Christ, in the 6 “Engraved on a funerary memorial dedicated to khoja [mer- year 1176 (1727) of the Armenian calendar, Archiman- chant] Soghomon from Ghalatia”: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ԳɳÃdzóÇ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ëû×³Û drite Simeon Baberdtsy, who had renovated this church êáÕáÙáÝÇÝ, Ãí. èÖƶ (1674): of the holy monastery, yielded up his spirit to God and Transl.: In this grave reposes khoja Soghomon from found repose in this grave. May you remember him in 71 Ghalatia, a mahtesy. In the year 1123 (1674). your prayers. Amen. “Close to the epitaph”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34³. ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý êÇÙ¿ûÝ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ: 7 “On a mortuary memorial dedicated to Archimandrite Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Simeon. Stepanos Mokatsy”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 52³. ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ØáϳóÇ êï»÷³Ý- Ýáë ׷ݳõáñ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ ÷áË»ó³õ Ç ÃáõÇÝ 11 ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ä³É³ÃóÇ Éáõë³- èÖΠ(1720) ³ÙÇÝ: ÚÇß»ó¿ù »õ áÕáñÙÇ ³ë³ó¿ù, ñ³ñ Ú³Ïáμ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛë μ³½- ³Ù¿Ý: Ù³ß˳ï ÝáõÇñ³ÏÇ, áñ ѳݷ»³õ Ç ÃíÇÝ èÖо (1728)-ÇÝ: ÀÝûñóáÕù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: ______Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Hakob, 69 [Pirghalemian has the following margin note: §1755. èÖ¸¦. Evidently, 1755 is wrong as the Armenian letters èÖ¸ stand for a sacristan from Palat, a meritorious envoy of the Holy 1655 and not 1755]. ______70 “In the Armenian monastery of Sourb Prkich on [Mount] Zion on 71 “Carved on a cross-stone in the right section of the part between 20 January (Sunday) 1891.” the sanctuary and prayer hall.” 28 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

See who departed this life in the year 1177 (1728). May Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Hakob, readers pray for his eternal rest. a sacristan from Palat and a meritorious envoy of the Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34μ. Holy See who departed this world in 1187 (1738). May readers pray for his soul. 12 “A copy of the epitaph of Cilician Catholicos Petros”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34μ. ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ä»ïñáë ϳÃáõÕÇÏáëÇÝ ÎÇÉÇ- ÏÇáÛ, áñ ÷áË»ó³õ ³é ï¿ñ Ç ÃíÇÝ èÖо (1728) ³- 17 “On a funerary memorial dedicated to Toros Parontir”: ÙÇÝ: ÚÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý Àëï³ÙåûÉóÇ Âá- Transl.: In this grave reposes Catholicos of Cilicia ñáë ä³ñáÝïÇñÇÝ, áñ ѳݷ»³õ Ç èÖÎÀ (1739) Petros, who consigned his soul to God in the year 1177 ÃíÇÝ: ÀÝûñóáÕù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: (1728). Amen. May you remember him in your prayers Transl.: In this grave reposes Toros Parontir from to Christ. Istanbul, who died in the year 1168 (1739). May read- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 31μ. ers pray for his soul. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34μ. 13 “Engraved on a funerary memorial dedicated to 72 18 “West and south of the roof: ...the copy of an inscription Archimandrite Minas Ghapantsy”: carved around the dome”: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý Ô³÷³ÝóÇ Ùdz- ÚáíѳÝÝáõ »õ Ú³Ïáμ³Û μ³ñ»Ëûë ¿ ëáõñμ ˳- μ³Ý ųٳë³ó êï»÷³ÝÝáë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ ã»ñë ³é ³ëïáõ³Í í³ëÝ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇ å³ï- ÷áË»ó³õ ÃíÇÝ èÖÒ¸ (17) ³ÙÇÝ: Æ ÛáÛëÝ í»ñÇÝ ñdzñ·³ó, èÖÔ (1741): ¹áõù` ѳݹÇåáÕù¹, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: Transl.: May these holy crosses protect Patriarchs of Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite 74 73 Constantinople Hovhan[nes] and Hakob. 1190 Stepanos Ghapantsy, a monk and chorister who died (1741). in the year 1184 (1735). Amen. Hoping from heaven Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 52μ. that you, those seeing this, may pray for his soul. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 33³. 19 “Carved on a funerary memorial dedicated to Archimandrite Hovhannes Baghishetsy...”: 14 “On a funerary memorial dedicated to Archimandrite ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý êáõñμ Ú³ñáõû³Ý Martiros Baghishetsy”: ñ¿Ç½ ´³ÕÇß»óÇ Úáí³ÝÝ¿ë ë³ÕÙáë³ë³ó Ñ»½ Í»- ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý Ðñ»ßï³Ï³å»ïáõ ñáõÝÇ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ Ç ÃíÇÝ èÖÔ² (1742) ³ÙÇ ñ¿Ç½ ´³ÕÇß»óÇ Ø³ñïÇñáë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ μ³ñÇ Ù³Ñáõ³Ùμ ÷áË»ó³õ Ç ÛáÛëÝ í»ñÇÝ: ¸áõù` ѳݷ»³õ Ç èÖÒ¸ (1735)-ÇÝ: ѳݹÇåáÕù¹ »õ ÁÝûñóáÕù¹, ½áÕáñÙÇÝ ³ë³ó¿ù ÉÇ Transl.: In this grave reposes senior sacristan of [the μ»ñ³Ýáí, ³Ù¿Ý: church of Holy] Archangels, Archimandrite Martiros, Transl.: In this grave reposes Hovhannes Baghishe- who departed this world in 1184 (1735). tsy, a humble aged archimandrite, a psalmist and the Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç μ. senior sacristan of Sourb Harutiun [Church]. In the year 1191 (1742), death kindly took his life away. May 15 “Carved on a cross-stone dedicated to Father Atanas, a sac- you, those who see and read this, heartily pray for his ristan”: eternal rest. Amen. ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý êáõñμ Ú³ñáõû³Ý Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34μ. Éáõë³ñ³ñ ï¿ñ ²Ã³Ý³ëÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ èÖÒ¸ (1735)-ÇÝ: 20 “On a funerary memorial dedicated to Archimandrite Grigor Transl.: In this grave reposes sacristan of Sourb from Khozagrak”: Harutiun [Church], Father Atanas. In the year 1184 ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý Êá½³·ñ³ÏóÇ ¶ñÇ·áñ í³ñ¹³- (1735). å»ïÇÝ, áñ ÷áË»ó³õ Ç ÃíÇÝ èÖÔ² (1742): ÚÇß»- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç ³. ó¿ù »õ áÕáñÙÇ, ³ë³ó¿ù: Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Grigor 16 “On a mortuary memorial dedicated to Archimandrite Hakob, from Khozagrak, who departed this life in the year a sacristan”: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ä³É³ÃóÇ Éáõë³- 1191 (1742). May you remember him and pray for his ñ³ñ Ú³Ïáμ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇݪ ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛë μ³½- soul. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34μ. Ù³ß˳ï ÝáõÇñ³ÏÇ, áñ ѳݷ»³õ Ç ÃíÇÝ èÖÒ¾ (1738)-ÇÝ: ÀÝûñóáÕù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: 21 “On a mortuary memorial dedicated to Archimandrite Sahak ______Yerznkatsy”: 72 [Pirghalemian wanted to present the epitaph of Archimandrite ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ºñ½ÝϳóÇ ê³Ñ³Ï í³ñ¹³å»- Minas Ghapantsy, but in fact, he put down that of Archimandrite ïÇÝ, áñ ÷áË»ó³õ Ç ÃíÇÝ èÖÔ² (1742): ÚÇß»ó¿ù Stepanos without changing the title]. áÕáñÙÇ ³ë»Éáí: 73 [Pirghalemian first wrote §ØÇݳë í³ñ¹³å»ï¦ (“Archimandrite Minas”), but then deleted it and overwrote it with ______the word §Ùdzμ³Ý¦ (“monk”)]. 74 [Patriarchs Hovhannes Kolot (the Short) and Hakob Nalian]. VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 29

Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Sahak 26 “Carved on a cross-stone erected in memory of ...Margar in Yerznkatsy, who died in the year 1191 (1742). May you the outer cemetery”: remember him by praying for his soul. ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ²ñ»õ»ÉóÇ óáñ»Ý³- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç ³. μ³Ý سñ·³ñÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ èØÆ (1771): Transl.: In this grave reposes ...Margar Areveltsy. In 22 “Engraved on a cross-stone dedicated to Mahtesy Hovsep the year 1220 (1771). Agha, a watchmaker”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 36μ. ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý êï³ÙåûÉóÇ ãáõ- ˳×Ç Ù³Ñï»ëÇ ÚûѳÝÝ¿ëÇ áñ¹Ç, Ñéã³Ï³õáñ ë³- 27 ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ԳɳÃdzóÇ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ëû- ѳÃ×Ç Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Úáíë¿÷ ³Õ³ μ³ñ»å³ßï Çß˳- ×³Û êáÕáÙáÝÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ èÖƶ (1774): ÝÇÝ »õ Ù»ÍÇ μ³ñ»Ï³ÙÇ ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛë, áñ ÷áË»- Transl.: In this grave reposes Mahtesy Soghomon, a ó³õ Ç øñÇëïáë ÃáõÇÝ èÖÔ (1750), ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñÇ khoja, from Ghalatia. In the year 1123 (1774). Æ (29), ÛûñÝ ÑÇÝ·ß³μÃÇ »õ Ù»Í ëáõ· »ÃáÕ ÁÝï³- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34³. Ý»³óÝ »õ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ ½μ³ñÇÝ Ï³Ù»óáÕ³ó êñμáÛÝ Ú³Ïáμ³Û: ÀÝûñóáÕù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: 28 “The copy of an inscription carved in memory of Transl.: In this grave reposes the son of chukha Archimandrite Barsegh”: [woolen cloth] weaver, Mahtesy Hovhannes from Is- γݷݻó³õ ëáõñμ ˳ãë μ³ñ»Ëûë ³é ³ë- tanbul, the renowned watchmaker, Mahtesy Hovsep ïáõ³Í í³ëÝ ´³ñë»Õ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ: ¾ñ ³ëïáõ³- Agha, a pious prince and a great friend of the Holy See ͳμ³Ý, ´³ÕÇß¿óÇ »õ ÷ÇÉÇëá÷³Û, ÑÇÝ Ùdzμ³Ý, who yielded up his spirit to Christ on 29 November èØƶ (1774): (Thursday) in the year 1199 (1750), leaving his family Transl.: This holy cross was erected to ask for God’s members and all those wishing good to St. Hakob. May mercy for Archimandrite Barsegh from Baghesh, who readers pray for his soul. was a theologian, a philosopher and a long-time monk. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34³. 1223 (1774). Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 54μ. 23 “On a cross-stone dedicated to Archimandrite Astvatzatur, a senior sacristan”: 29 “On a funerary memorial dedicated to Bishop Gabriel from ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý êñμáÛÝ Ú³Ïáμ³Û Ghuzunjan”: ³õ³· Éáõë³ñ³ñ ²É³ßÏ»ñïóÇ, Ç ·ÇõÕ¿Ý Ü³Ý³×³- ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛë ݳÛ, μ³½Ù³ßË³ï »õ ßÝáñѳÉÇ ²ëïáõ³Í³ïáõñ Ùdzμ³Ý »õ í¿ùÇÉ Ôáõ½áõç³ÝóÇ ¶³μñÇ¿É ³ñÑÇ »- í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ ѳݷ»³õ Ç ÛáÛëÝ í»ñÇÝ, Ç èØÀ åÇëÏáåáëÇÝ, áñ ѳݷ»³õ Ç èØȲ (1782) ÃáõÇÝ: (1759) ÃíÇÝ: àñù ÁÝûéÝáõù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇ: ÀÝûñóáÕù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ, ³Ù¿Ý: Transl.: In this grave reposes senior sacristan of St. Transl.: In this grave reposes Archbishop Gabriel Hakob [Church], meritorious and gifted Archimandrite from Ghuzujan,75 a vicar and monk of the Holy See Astvatzatur from Nanajana Village of Alashkert, who who died in the year 1231 (1782). May those who read departed this life in the year 1208 (1759). May those this pray for his soul. Amen. who read this pray for his soul. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34³. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 33μ. 30 “On a cross-stone in memory of Archimandrite Mkhitar from 24 “Commemorating the repairs of the grave of the Holy Ganja, who was a binder”: Forerunner”: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý Î¿Ý׿óÇ Ï³½Ù³- ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ øûóѻ³óÇ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ ²ëïáõ³- ñ³ñ ØËÇóñ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ ÷áË»ó³õ Ç Í³ïáõñÇ áñ¹ÇùÝ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ êï»÷³ÝÝÇÝ, Ú³ñáõ- Ï»³Ýë, ÃíÇÝ èØÊ (1791): ÃÇõÝÇÝ »õ Ú³ÏáμÇÝ Ñá·õáóÝ, Ç ¹áõéÝ ëáõñμ ³Ý³- Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Mkhitar å³ïÇÝ Îïáõóáõ, Ç ÃÁíÇÝ èØ (1760): from Ganja, who was a binder. He departed this life in Transl.: In memory of the souls of the sons of Mahtesy Astvatzatur from Kyotahia, Mahtesy Stepan, the year 1240 (1791). Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 36³. Harutiun and Hakob. In the holy cloister of Ktuts in the year 1209 (1760). 31 “On a funerary memorial dedicated to Archimandrite Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 51μ. Zakaria, a gate maker”: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ²ñ»õ»ÉóÇ »õ ëñμáÛ 25 “On a funerary memorial dedicated to translator (interpreter) ³ÃáéáÛë ³ß˳ï³õáñ ¹³ñå³ë×Ç ¼³ù³ñdz Poghos”: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý μ³½Ù³ß˳ï »ñ- í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, Ç ÃíÇÝ èØ̲ (1802): ×ÇÙ³Ý äûÕáëÇÝ, áñ ѳݷ»³õ Ç ÃíÇÝ èØÄ (1761)- Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Zakaria ÇÝ: àñù ÁÝûéÝáõù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: Areveltsy, a meritorious gate maker of the Holy See. In Transl.: In this grave reposes meritorious translator the year 1251 (1802). [interpreter] Poghos, who departed this life in the year Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 36³. 1210 (1761). May those who read this pray for his soul. ______Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34³. 75 [Ghuzunjan]. 30 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

32 “A copy of an inscription written in black paint on the altar 36 ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛë of the belfry”: μÝÇÏ Ùdzμ³Ý, ³õ³· Éáõë³ñ³ñ ì³Ý»óÇ êÇÙ¿ûÝ ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ½³Ýϳ·³ïáõÝë ³ÝáõÝ ëñμáÛ Ðñ»ß- »åÇëÏáåáëÇÝ, áñ ѳݷ»³õ èØΠ(1820), ë»å- ï³Ï³å»ïÇ, áñ ¿ ï³×³ñ »õ áõñ ï»ÕÇ ³ÝÙ³Ñ »õ ï»Ùμ»ñ èº (15): ëáõñμ å³ï³ñ³·Ç ²Ïݳ ·ÇõÕ... ²÷áõ...óÇ ²ñ÷dz- Transl.: In this grave reposes Bishop Simeon Vanetsy, ñ»³Ýó ³½ÝÇõ ½³ñÙ¿ öÇÉÇååáëÇ μ³ñ»å³ßïÇ »õ a senior sacristan and a ...monk of the Holy See who ٻͳѳÙμ³õ ³ÙÇñ³ÛÇ: ò³ÝϳÉÇ ½³Ýϳ·³ïáõÝë died on 15 September 1269 (1820). ÛÇß³ï³Ï ¿ áñ¹õáÛ Ýáñ³ ²É÷dzñÇ: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34³. àí ÁÝûñóoÕù, μáÉáñ ëñïÇõ ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇ ÇÝùÝ ½³ñÙûù, ½³õ³Ïûù ûñÑÝ»³É ÉÇÝÇ, ÃíÇÝ èØÌ´ (1803): 37 “An inscription commemorating the renovation of the old library of the monastery of Jerusalem”: Transl.: This church/bell tower, dedicated to the Holy ä³Ûͳ鳷»Õ ͳÕϳÝϳñù, Archangel ...where ...holy divine service ...village of ²Ù»Ýáõëï»ù ù³ç³Û³ñÙ³ñù, Akn...76 Apu...77 the renowned pious emir Pilippos from ¼áñë Ç ë»Ý»³Ï ³ëï ·ñù³ï³Ý, the Arpiariants’ noble family. This desirable belfry per- ì³Û»É»ë ¹áõ Ç ï»ë ³Ï³Ý: petuates the memory of his son Alpiar. ¶»ñ³å³Ûͳé ØÇÝ³ë ³ÝáõÝ, May those who read this pray heartily for his repose ºåÇëÏáåáëÁÝ μ³½Ù³ñ¹ÇõÝ, and may he be blessed together with his kinsfolk and chil- ø³ç Ýϳñ»É Ñá·³ó³õ ½ëáÛÝ, dren. In the year 1252 (1803). Æ ÛÇß³ï³Ï ÇõñáÛ Ñá·áÛÝ: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 52μ. Transl.: Bright and beautiful ornamental paintings 33 “On a cross-stone dedicated to Bishop Simeon, a senior sac- well fitted everywhere for you to see and enjoy this ristan from Van”: room of the library. The Right Reverend Minas, a mer- ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛë itorious bishop, had it adorned with beautiful paintings μÝÇÏ Ùdzμ³Ý, ³õ³· Éáõë³ñ³ñ ì³Ý»óÇ êÇÙ¿ûÝ »- in memory of his soul. åÇëÏáåáëÇÝ, áñ ѳݷ»³õ èØΠ(1810), ë»åï»Ù- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 25³. μ»ñ ĺ (15): 38 “Another inscription” from the same library: Transl.: In this grave lie the remains of Bishop Simeon from Van, a senior sacristan and a ...monk of Ú»ñç³ÝÇÏ ³õáõñë å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý, the Holy See, who died on 15 September 1269 (1810). éÝ ¶³μñÇ¿ÉÇ í»ÑÇÝ ëñμ³½³Ý, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34³. ²Ûë í³Û»Éã³Ï»ñï ë»Ý»³Ï ·ñù³ï³Ý, Üáñá·»³É óáõó³õ Ç ·áÛÝ ·»Õ³½³Ý, 34 “On a mortuary memorial dedicated to Bishop Petros from ØÇݳë í³ñ¹³å»ï ÍÝáõݹ ´Çõ½³Ý¹»³Ý, Chemeshkatzag”: ºõ »åÇëÏáåáë ï»ÕáÛë Ùdzμ³Ý, ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛë Æ í³Û»Éë ³ÝÓÇÝ »ñμ ¿ñ ·ñù³å³Ý, Ùdzμ³Ý »õ μ³½Ù³ß˳ï í¿ùÇÉ âÙßÏ¿½¿·óÇ ä»ï- ºõ Û»ïÝáó »ÃáÕ ÛÇß³ï³Ï³ñ³Ý. ñáë »åÇëÏáåáëÇ, áñ ѳݷ»³õ ÃáõÇÝ 1810: ÀÝûñ- èØд (1823 ³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ): óáÕù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: Transl.: In the happy days of His Holiness, Patriarch Transl.: In this grave reposes Bishop Petros from Gabriel, the renovation of this nicely-built library 78 Chemeshkezeg, a monk of the Holy See and a merito- room was ordered in varied colours by Archimandrite rious vekil who died in the year 1810. May those read- Minas from Constantinople and a bishop of the local ing this pray for his soul. community, ...when he was a librarian. And he left Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 34³. words of commemoration for the coming generations. 35 Sourb Prkich (Holy Saviour) Monastery of Jerusalem: In the year 1272 (1823 A.D.). “Carved on a cross-stone in memory of Archimandrite Abraham Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 25³. Vanetsy”: î³å³Ýë ³Ûë ¿ || ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛë μ³½Ù³Ù»³Û 39 “On a cross-stone dedicated to Archimandrite Mkrtich”: ²ëï ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý Ý³ËÏÇÝ ãáõ˳×Ç Ùdzμ³Ý ì³Ý»óÇ ²μñ³Ñ³Ù í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ ê³Ù³ÃdzóÇ ØÏñïÇã í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ ѳݷ»³õ ѳݷ»³õ èØμ (1817): èØк (1826), ÑáÏï»Ùμ»ñ 31-ÇÝ: àñ ѳݹÇåÇù, Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Abra- ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: ham Vanetsy, a long-time monk of the Holy See who Transl.: In this grave reposes former chukha [woolen died in 1266 (1817). Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç μ-36³. cloth] weaver, Archimandrite Mkrtich of Samatia, who died on 31 October 1275 (1826). May those who see 79 ______this pray for his soul. 76 [The marks of omission were put by Pirghalemian]. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 339³. 77 [Probably, the word should have been read as §²÷áõã»ËóǦ (“from Apuchekh”) as the Arpiarians were from this place]. ______78 [Chemeshkatzag]. 79 “[Sourb] Prkich Monastery in Holy Jerusalem, 24 April 1861.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 31

40 “On a funerary memorial dedicated to Bishop Grigor”: Transl.: ...this judgement... Gabriel, Patriarch of the ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý êáõñμ Ú³Ïáμ³Û Holy See... Holding the patriarchal throne for twenty- Ùdzμ³Ý Ô³ñ³å³ÕóÇ ¶ñÇ·áñ ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇÝ, two years... I breathed my last breath... May Your Holy áñ ѳݷ»³õ Ç ÃáõÇÝ 1827, ÛáõÝÇë 1-ÇÝ: Name be glorified..., Lord Jesus...... at the age of 76 on Transl.: In this grave reposes Archbishop Grigor of 25 April 1840 A.D.81 Karabakh, one of the brethren of St. Hakob who died Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 345³. on 1 June 1827.80 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 339μ. 44 “A copy of the epitaph of Archbishop Karapet of Eudocia”: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛë 41 “On the tombstone of Mahtesy Toros from Adabazar”: Ùdzμ³Ý, Ðݹϳó || ÝáõÇñ³Ï »õ μ³½Ù³ß˳ï í»ùÇÉ ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ²ï³å³½³ñóÇ ºõ¹áÏdzóÇ Î³ñ³å»ï ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇÝ: àñù سý¿Ýó ê»ËμáëÇ áñ¹Ç Ù³Ñï»ëÇ ÂáñáëÇÝ, áñ ѳݹÇåÇù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ, 1842, ¹»Ï[ï»Ùμ»ñ] 16: ѳݷ»³õ ÃíÇÝ èØÒ (1831), ¹»Ïï»Ùμ»ñÇ Æ (29): Transl.: In this grave reposes Archbishop Karapet of àñù ѳݹÇåÇù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: Eudocia, a monk of the Holy See, an envoy of India and Transl.: In this grave reposes the son of Mafents a meritorious vekil. May those who see this pray for his Sekhbos from Adabazar, Mahtesy Toros, who died on soul. 16 December 1842. 29 December 1280 (1831). May those who see this Source: ØØ, ¿ç 31μ-32³. pray for his soul. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç μ. 45 “On a cross-stone dedicated to Archimandrite Petros Mshetsy”: 42 “On a funerary memorial dedicated to Archbishop Mkrtich ²ëï ÝÝç¿ μ³½Ù³ß˳ï Ùdzμ³Ý ëñμáÛ ³Ãá- Yerevantsy”: éáÛë ºñáõë³Õ¿ÙÇ, Øß»óÇ ä»ïñáë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛë áñ »õ Ëݹñ¿ Ç Ñ³Ý¹ÇåáÕ³ó¹ ÙÇ Ð³Ûñ Ù»ñÇõ ï³É μ³½Ù³ß˳ï Ùdzμ³Ý »õ ËáñÑñ¹³Ï³Ý ³õ³· ½áÕáñÙÇë, Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1845. èØÔ¸: Éáõë³ñ³ñ ºñ»õ³ÝóÇ ØÏñïÇã ³ñù||»åÇëÏáåáëÇÝ, Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite Petros áñ ÛáõÃëáõÝ »õ ãáñë ³Ùûù ѳë³ÏÇ Ñ³Ý·»³õ »õ Mshetsy, a meritorious monk of the Holy See of Jerusa- Ëݹñ¿ Ç Ñ³Ý¹ÇåáÕ³ó¹ ï³É ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: Ú³ÙÇ lem who is asking those who will see this to say a ﻳéÝ 1838, ÛáõÝÇë 10: “Pater noster” for his soul. 1845 A.D., 1294.82 Transl.: In this grave reposes Archbishop Mkrtich Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 346μ. Yerevantsy, a meritorious monk of the Holy See, a counsellor and a senior sacristan who died at the age 46 “Jerusalem Patriarch Zakaria Ter-Petrossian”: of eighty-four and is asking those who will see this to ¶»ñ¿ù ½³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ, pray for his soul. 10 June 1838. ¶»ñ»ó¿ù »õ ½Çë Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 33³-μ. Ø³Ñ »õ ·»ñ»½Ù³Ý Æ ÛÇÙ í³ÃëáõÝ ³Ù: || 43 “On a funerary memorial dedicated to Patriarch Gabriel of ¼ëáõñμ å³ï³ñ³·Çë Holy Jerusalem”: ä³ï׳é Ù³ïáõóÙ³Ý, Æ μ³ñÓñ»ÉáÛÝ »ñ·¿ êÇñ³ù Ùë»Õ»³ó, Æ Ï»Ý¹³Ý³ÏÇñ ²Ûë ¹³ï³ëï³Ý μ³μ¿ »õ ½Ç í³Û»Éáõã, öñÏãÇÝ ·»ñ»½Ù³Ý: Ú³å³Õ»É ÛÇÙ Ýáõ³Õ»ÉáÛë Ç Ï³ñ»³ó, î¿ñ ÚÇëáõë øñÇëïáë, Àݹ á±Ûñ ³ÝáÛß áÛñ »õ ³ÝÓÝ ÇÙ ÁÝϳÉáõã: ì³ëÝ ùá óÕÙ³Ý, ¶³μñÇ¿É ÇÙ ëáõñμ ³ÃáéáÛë ·³Ñ³Ï³É, ¼Ã³Õ»³Éë í»ñ³Í»³ ²ÛÉ ÝÇÏáõÙǹ ÍÍ»É »ï ÇÝÓ ½û¹ ݳËÏÇÝ, Æ ùáõÙ¹ ѳݷëﻳÝ: àñ ÇÙÝ ¿ñ μ³Õ¹ Û³Ûë ³ëïÇ×³Ý í»ñ³é»³É` Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1846, Ù³ÛÇë 7: Àݹ ÷áñÓ ³ÝóáÛó áñå¿ë ½áëÏÇ ùáõñ³ÛÇÝ: Transl.: Take away everybody’s lives, take away mine øë³Ý»ñÏáõ ³Ù³ó ßñç³Ýë Ç ·³ÑÇë, as well, death and grave, at the age of 60. ...Lord Jesus ¼Çß˳Ýáõû³Ý Û³çë ÁÝϳɻ³É ·³õ³½³Ý, Christ... 7 May 1846.83 ¼ÇÙ ßáõÝã í»ñçÇÝ Û³õ³Ý¹ ÃáÕÇ áí ßÝáñÑÇõ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 346μ-347³. Ú³Ûë êáõñμ êÇûÝ Û»ó»³É Û³ÉÇë Í»ñáõû³Ý: àñ ÷³é³ïñÇ ùá ëáõñμ ³ÝáõÝ Û³Ûë ϳ۳Ý, 47 “On a funerary memorial dedicated to Bishop Markos”: î¿ñ ÇÙ ÚÇëáõë, áÛñ »õ ÷³ÛÉÇ ùáÛ¹ ßÇñÇÙ, سñÏáë ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáë ë³ñϳõ³· äûÕá- Æ ÷áÕ ½áõ³ñÃÝáÛÝ ³Ý¹ ³Ý׳éÇóÝ Ç Ëáñ³Ý, 뻳Ý, ÍÝ»³É Ç øÇÉÇ 1776 ³åñÇÉ 23 »õ ëÝ»³É Ç öû- ÐÝ㻳 ۳ϳÝçë, ѳݷÇñ ͳé³Û Ùï»ñÇÙ: Ãáõß³Ý, ÝáõÇñ³Ï ²Åï¿ñ˳Ýáõ »õ »ñÏ(ñ)Çë ðáõÙ¿- Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1840 ³åñÇÉ 25-ÇÝ, ³Ù³ó 76: ______81 “I copied this in Holy Jerusalem on 15 April 1861.” ______82 “Jerusalem, 24 April 1861.” 80 “Holy Jerusalem, 1861.” 83 “In [Sourb] Prkich Monastery, Jerusalem, on 24 April 1861.” 32 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Éáõ »õ ½³Ùë ¾ (7) ³õ³· Éáõë³ñ³ñ, Ëݹñ¿ ½áÕáñÙÇ Ç Ññ¹³Ï³Ý ³Ýáõ³Ùμ ϳó»³É ѳݷÇëï ¿³é: гÝ- Ó»éÝ ³ß³Ï»ñïÇݪ èûÙ³ÝóÇ î¿ñ-Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝ»³Ý ¹ÇåûÕù¹ ÙÇáí гÛñ Ù»ñÇõ ÛÇß»ëçÇù, 1855, ÛáõÝÇë 5: ³õ³· Éáõë³ñ³ñ ¶¿áñ· »åÇëÏáåáëÇÝ, Û³ÙÇ Transl.: In this grave reposes Archimandrite ﻳéÝ 1849, ÷»ïñí³ñ 20: Theodoros Harutiunian from Galipoli, ...the pupil of Transl.: Archbishop Markos, Deacon Poghossian, the Most Reverend Poghos of Jerusalem, former born on 23 April 1776 in Kili and brought up in Patriarch of Constantinople. He served as an archi- Potushan, an envoy of Azhterkhan [Astrakhan] and the mandrite for 18 years, also working as a chukha country of Rumelia, who served as a senior sacristan [woolen cloth] weaver and a chorister for the Holy for 7 years. He is asking you to pray for his soul See, as an inspector of Hoppe and then as an adviser through his pupil, senior sacristan, Bishop Gevorg Ter- for six years, after which he died. May those who see Harutiunian from Roman. 20 February 1849. this remember him with a “Pater noster.” 5 June 1855. Source: ØØ, ¿ç 33μ. Source: ØØ, ¿ç 36μ.

48 “Copies of epitaphs belonging to Sourb Prkich Monastery: a 51 “The epitaph of Archimandrite Aristakes”: copy of the epitaph of Patriarch Kirakos”: γݷݻó³õ ëáõñμ ˳ãë μ³ñ»Ëûë ¿ í³ëÝ ¶³ÝÓ áëÏ»ñ³ó ï. ï. ÎÇñ³Ïáë ³ñù»åÇëÏá- ²ñÇëï³Ï¿ë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ ¶³õ³éóáõÝ, èÖÚ¼ åáëÇ »õ å³ïñdzñ·Ç êñμáÛ ºñáõë³Õ¿ÙÇ. (1857) ³ÙÇÝ: ÐáïÇÝ øñÇëïáëÇ ÑáíÇõ Ñá·»ç³Ý, Transl.: This holy cross was erected for the soul of ´³õ³Ï³Ý ÑÝÓáó Ùß³Ï ï¿ñáõÝ»³Ý, Archimandrite Aristakes Gavartsy in the year 1306 гۻÉÇ ÁÝïÇñ í³ñáõù Ù³ùñáõû³Ý, (1857). ²ÝÓݳÓÇñ ù³ñὠϻݳóÝ ³Ýí³Ë׳Ý, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 54μ. Üáñá·Çã ·³ÑáÛë ï»Õ»³ó ½³Ý³½³Ý, 52 “Carved on a funerary memorial dedicated to Commander àñù Ï³Ý ³ÏÝ»ñ»õ ·ñ»³É Ç Û³ñÓ³Ý, Stepannos Poyrekjian from Karin”: Ðáíáõ³å»ï μ³ñÇ ÷ñÏÇã ³ß˳ñÑÇ, ê³ Î³ñÝ»óÇ, μ³Ûó ·³ÕóϳÝ, îáõñ ëÙ³ ï»ÕÇ Ç ùáõÙ¹ Ëáñ³ÝÇ: Æ Ù»Í ïáÑÙ¿Ý ¿ñ äûñ¿Ï×»³Ý, 1850 Ù³ÛÇë 25: êï»÷³ÝÝáë ³Ûñ å³ïáõ³Ï³Ý, Transl.: ...the remains of His Holiness Kirakos, the àõÝ¿ñ Û³ÝÓÇÝ ·áñÍ μ³ñáõû³Ý, Most Reverend Archbishop and Patriarch of Holy Jeru- êáõñμ ѳõ³ïáí ùñÇëïáë³Ï³Ý, salem, a tireless shepherd of Christ’s flock and the Lord’s Ø»Í ½ûñ³í³ñ éáõë ï¿ñáõû³Ý, ploughman of quite prolific harvest; a reflection of an γó»³É μ³½Ù³ó ù³ç ³ËáÛ»³Ý, immaculate mode of life ...a kind Patriarch. May You, ¾³é »ñÏÇóë å³ïáõ³Ýß³Ý, Saviour of the world, give him a place in Your Sanctuary. ¸Çå³õ ëÙ³ ³Ëï ³Ý¹³ñÙ³Ý, 25 May 1850. ø³é³ëݳٻ³Û Ï³Û Û³Ûë ï³å³Ý, Source: ØØ, ¿ç 31³. î¿ñ Ù»ñ ÚÇëáõë, ³ñ³ ³ñÅ³Ý ¼Ñá·Ç ëáñ³ ùáõÙ ï»ëáõû³Ý: 49 “A copy of the epitaph of Patriarch Poghos”: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý äûÕáë ëñμ³½³Ý Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1858, ÷»ïñ. 6: ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ ²¹ñݳåûÉë»óõáÛª ݳËÏÇÝ å³ï- Transl.: This man was from Karin, a refugee from the ñdzñ·Ç Î. äûÉëáÛ »õ ëáõñμ ³ÃáéáÛë ѳñ³½³ï »õ great family of the Porekjians, Stepanos, an hon- μ³½Ù»ñ³Ëï Ùdzμ³ÝÇ, áñ Ç Ñ³ë³ÏÇ ÇÝÝëáõ- ourable man engaged in charitable work, imbued with ݳٻ³Û ѳݷ»³õ Ç ï¿ñ, || Û³ÙÇ 1853, Ç 5-Ý Ù³ÛÇëÇ: Christ’s holy faith. He was a great commander of the Russian Empire, a valorous enemy for many who was Transl.: In this grave reposes the Most Reverend Poghos of Adrianople, an archbishop, former Patriarch presented with awards of honour. Caught with an of Constantinople and a dear and meritorious member incurable disease, he was consigned to this grave at the age of forty. May his soul be happy enough to see of the brethren of the Holy See who died at the age of 84 90 on 5 May 1853. You, Lord Jesus. 6 February 1858. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 3³. Source: ØØ, ¿ç 31³-μ. 53 “A copy of the epitaph of Bishop David Karnetsy”: 50 “At present this tombstone is placed under a pillar in the bal- cony (women’s section) of Sourb Prkich. Carved on a funerary γñÝ»óÇ ïÇñ³óáõ ¶¿áñ·»³Ý ¸³õÇà ³ñù»- memorial dedicated to Archimandrite Theodoros of Galipoli”: åÇëÏáåáë, ³Ù³ó 62, áÑ. Ú³Ûë ßÇñÇÙ ³Ù÷á÷»³É Ï³Û Î¿ÉÇåûÉóÇ å³ù³É êáõë»ñ ѳïáõ ïËáõñ Ù³Ñáõ³Ý, Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝ»³Ý ¿á¹áñáë í³ñ¹³å»ïÝ, ³ß³Ï»ñ- Îïñ¿ ½Ï»³Ýë ³½·Ç Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ý, ï»³É Ûºñáõë³Õ¿Ù ݳËÏÇÝ å³ïñdzñ·Ç äûÉëáÛ ê³ ù³ñá½Çã áã ÉáÏ μ³ÝÇõ, äûÕáë ëñμ³½³ÝÇ, Ñ³ë»³É Ç Ï³ñ· í³ñ¹³å»ïáõ- ²ÛÉ Ñ³Û»ÉÇ ×ßÙ³ñïáõû³Ý, û³Ý 18, »ñμ»ÙÝ ãáõ˳×Ç »õ ųٳë³ó ëñμáÛ ³Ãá- ______éáÛë »õ »ñμ»ÙÝ ï»ëáõã Úáåå¿áõ, ³å³ í»ó ³Ù Ëáñ- 84 “In [Sourb] Prkich Monastery, Jerusalem, on 24 April 1861.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 33

ÜáõÇñ³Ï ¼ÙÇõéÝáÛ μáõÝ Ùdzμ³Ý, 56 “On a cross-stone in memory of senior sacristan, Bishop Ø»Í ³ÃáéáÛë ëáõñμ Ú³Ïáμ»³Ý, Gevorg (written on the same stone)”: ¸³ñå³ëÁÝÏ³É »õ ÷á˳Ýáñ¹ ²ëï í»ñÇÛÇß»³É ¶¿áñ· »åÇëÏáåáëÝ »õë ѳÝ- ¶ï³õ μ³ñ»ûù ѳ×á۳ϳÝ, ·»³õ »õ »¹³õ Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1861, ÛáõÝí. 16: ø³ç Ñáíáõ³å»ï ï¿ñ ÷ñÏáõû³Ý, Transl.: Here reposes the aforementioned Bishop îáõñ Ù»ñ ÑáíáõÇë ½Ù»ñÇݹ Ëáñ³Ý, Gevorg, who died on 16 January 1861 A.D. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 33μ. Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1858, Ç 6-Ý ÑáÏï»Ùμ»ñ: Transl.: Archbishop David Gevorgian, a sexton from 57 “A copy of the epitaph of Patriarch of Constantinople Karin [who died] at the age of 62... Mournful death Hakob”: takes away lives. He was not only a preacher but a ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý Ú³Ïáíμ³Û ëñμ³- reflection of truth, an envoy of Smyrna and a ...monk of ½³Ý ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëǪ ݳËÏÇÝ å³ïñdzñ·Ç Îáë- the Great See of St. Hakob. ...a brave leader. May You, ï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáÛ, áñ »Ï»³É ÛáõËï ïÝûñÇÝ³Ï³Ý ï»- Holy Saviour, give our shepherd a place in Your Õ»³ó, ѳݷ»³õ Ç ï¿ñ Û³ÙÇ 1862, Ç 6-Ý ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñÇ: Sanctuary. 6 October 1858 A.D.85 Transl.: In this grave reposes the Most Reverend Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 32³. Archbishop Hakob, former Patriarch of Constantino- 54 “Carved on a cross-stone dedicated to Srapion (Mr. Hakob) ple... He died on 6 November 1862. Muratian”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 31μ. ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý Ñ³Ý·áõó»³É êñ³- åÇáÝ Ù»Í³ÝáõÝ Øáõñ³ï»³Ý å³ñáÝ Ú³Ïáμ³Û, áñ 58 “A copy of the epitaph of Bishop Mesrop”: »Õ»õ ÑÇå³ïáë ´ñáõëÇáÛ »õ ²Ù»ñÇÏ³Û ·»ñ³½ûñ ï¿- ²ëïáõ³Í ÇÙ ÚÇëáõë, ÛáÛë ÇÙ Ýáñá·Ù³Ý, ñáõû³Ýó, Ç Ýß³Ý Ñ³Ý׳ñ»Õ ËáÑ»Ùáõû³Ý ÇõñáÛ Æ Ý»ñùáÛ íÇÙÇë Ï³Ù Ç Ã³·ëﻳÝ, ëï³ó³õ Ç äñáõëÇáÛ Ù»Í³½ûñ ï»ñáõÃ»Ý¿Ý ½³ë- ¾Ç¹ ëå³ë»Ù ³Ñ»Õ ·³ÉëﻳÝ, å»ïáõû³Ý ϳñÙÇñ ³ñÍáõ³Ýß³Ý Ë³ãÝ »õ Ù³- ²Ý»ñÏμ³Û Ûáõëáí ϻݳóÝ ³Ýí³Ë׳Ý, ï³ÝÇ, å»ñ׳ó»³É ËáÑ³Ï³Ý ßùáí Ç ·áñÍ ÑÇå³- ²é ½Çë ³ëïÇ ï¿ñ ³é, áñ ãáõÝÇÙ ë¿ñ, ïáëáõû³Ý í»ßï³ë³Ý ³Ù³õ, ÛáñáõÙ ·ï³õ Û³ãë Îá㻳 ½Çë Ç í»ñª ³é Ç ÷³éë¹ í³Û»É, || μ³½Ù³ó, ×á˳ó»³É ³é³ùÇÝÇ ·áñÍáí Ç ïÇë 49 ºë »åÇëÏáåáë Ç ÛáõËï¿Ý êëáÛ, ³ÙÇ ÷áË»ó³õ ³é ³ëïáõ³Í, í³ëÝ áñáÛ Ëݹñ¿ Û³Ý- Ø»ëñáå ³ÝáõÝ ÇÙ Ç ¶»ñÙ³ÝÇÏáÛ, ó³õáñ³ó¹ ÙÇáí гÛñ Ù»ñÇõ ÛÇᯐ ½ÇÝùÝ Ç ï¿ñ: ÚÇ- Ú»ïáÛ Ùdzμ³Ý Ú³Ïáμ»³Ýó ·³ÑÇ, ß»ëó¿ »õ ½Ó»½ ÛÇõñ áÕáñÙáõÃÇõÝ, 1858 ¹»Ïï»Ùμ»ñ 19: ²Ýó³õáñù, ³ëïÇ ïáõù ÇÝÓ ½áÕáñÙÇ: Transl.: In this grave reposes renowned Srapion Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1863, Ù³ñï 14: Muratian (Mr. Hakob), who was the consul of the pow- Transl.: My Lord Jesus, my hope of salvation, I am erful states of Prussia and America. In appreciation of waiting for Your formidable Advent beneath this his great prudence, the mighty state of Prussia [grave]stone, firmly hoping for an eternal life. I have bestowed a ring and the red eagle-adorned cross of no love, so please, Lord, take me to heaven... I am knighthood upon him... for his consulate of 16 years... Bishop Mesrop of the monastery of Sis, from His life enriched with virtuous deeds, he died at the age Germanike [by birth], later a member of the brethren of 49 and is asking passers-by to remember him with a of St. Hakob. May passers-by pray for me. 14 March “Pater noster.” And you will be remembered with 1863. grace, 19 December 1858. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 32³-μ. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 36³. 59 “Carved on a cross-stone dedicated to sexton Margar 55 “Engraved on a mortuary memorial dedicated to Patriarch Syunikian from Van”: Hovhannes”: гݷãÇ Ý³½»ÉÇÝ Û³Ûë ïËáõñ ï³å³Ý, || ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ï¿ñ ÚáíѳÝÝáõ ì³Ý»óÇ áõßÇÙÝ Ø³ñ·³ñ êÇõÝÇÏ»³Ý, ëñμ³½³Ý ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ ¼ÙÇõéݳóõáÛ »õ μ³½Ù- ÈÇ Ûáõëáí ¹ÇÙ»³É í³ëÝ ³éáÕçáõû³Ý, ³ñ¹ÇõÝ å³ïñdzñ·Ç ëáõñμ ³ÃáéáÛë, áñ í³ñ»³É øë³Ý»ñùáõ ³Ù»³Û Ïáõñ »Õ»³É Ù³Ñáõ³Ý, ½Çß˳ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ ½³Ùë ï³ëÝ, ѳݷ»³õ Ç ï¿ñ Û³ÙÇ ²ÛÝã³÷ ëÇñ»ÉÇ í³ñáõùÝ Ù³ùñ³Ï³Ý, 1860, Ç 23 ¹»Ïï»Ùμ»ñÇ: Ú³ãë ËݳٳϳÉÇÝ ÑûñÁÝ ÊñÇÙ»³Ý, Transl.: In this grave reposes the Most Reverend àñ Ç ë÷á÷³Ýë ÇõñáÛ Ã³ËÍáõû³Ý Hovhannes of Smyrna, an archbishop and meritorious ÚÇß³ï³Ï ϳݷݿ ½³Ûë óáõñï ٳѳñÓ³Ý. Patriarch of the Holy See who held the throne for ten àñ ѳݷ»³õ Ç øñÇëïáë 1870, ³åñÇÉ 14 Ãáõ³- years and died on 23 December 1860. ϳÝÇ: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 31μ. Transl.: In this mournful grave reposes prudent ______Margar Syunikian from Van... who hopefully turned to 85 [Pirghalemian writes: §Æ Ó»éÝ Ó»éݳëáõÝ ³ß³Ï»ñïÇÝ ÇõñáÛ îÇ·ñ³Ý³Ï»ñïóÇ Ú³Ïáμ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇݦ transl. “By his alum- ... for health, but fell prey to death at the age of twen- nus, Archimandrite Hakob from Tigranakert”]. ty-two, having lived an immaculate life... His mentor, 34 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Father Khrimian, erected this lifeless memorial... in гݷÇÝ ³ëï Ç ¹Çñ Ñá·ÇùÝ »ñÏݳëɳó: consolation of his sorrow. He died on 14 April 1870. ²ÝËÝ³Û ½»ÕÇÝ ïáõñë áÕáñÙáõû³Ý, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 36μ. Æ ·á· ³Õù³ïÇÝ »õ ³½·ÇÝ Ç Íáó, ²ÝÙ³Ñù Ç Ù»ñ ëÇñï É»ñáõù »õ ѳݷÇëï, 60 “A copy of the epitaph of Archbishop Sahak Baberdtsy”: ö³éûù ³Ýí³Ë×³Ý »ñÏÝÇóÝ Ç Ëáñ³Ý: ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ï¿ñ Æë³Ñ³Ï ³ñù- Ú³Ïáμ ¿ý¿ÝïÇ ²ßÁ·»³Ý ³ɳëóÇ, (ÍÝ»³É) »åÇëÏáåáëÇ ´³μ»ñ¹óõáÛª Éáõë³ñ³ñ³å»ïÇ ë. 1819 (»õ í³Ë׳ݻ³É) 1887: ³ÃáéáÛë, 1883, Ù³ñï 15: îÇÏÇÝ ¶³ïÁÝ áã ²ßÁ·»³Ý, (ÍÝ»³É) 1824 »õ Transl.: In this grave reposes the Most Reverend í³Ë׳ݻ³É 1885: Isaac Baberdtsy, an archbishop, the senior sacristan of Æ Û³õ»ñÅ ÛÇß³ï³Ï ³é³ùÇÝÇ ÍÝáÕ³óÝ Ï³Ý·- the Holy See. 15 March 1883. Ý»³ó ½³Ûë ٳѳñÓ³Ý »ñ³Ëï³·¿ï áñ¹ÇÝ äûÕáë Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 33μ. å¿Û ²ßÁ·»³Ý. 1890: 61 “A copy of the epitaph of Archimandrite Vrdanes of Transl.: This memorial, towering high into the sky, Adiaman, a vicar”: amazes us. Here repose the remains of a married cou- î¿ñ ìñ¹³Ý¿ë Ñ»½ ñ³μáõÝÇë, ple of high virtue, their souls soaring in heaven. They ²Ù÷á÷»ó³õ Û³Ûë ï³å³ÝÇë, were unsurpassed in almsgiving... and will remain Æ Ñ³Ûñ»Ý»³Ý ²ïÁ»³Ù³Ý immortal in our hearts, ever enjoying perpetual glory... ºÏ»³É ê³ÕÇÙ »ñÏݳÝÙ³Ý: Effendi Hakob Ashegian of Talas was born in 1819 and ÚÇëáõÝÑÇÝ· ³Ù í³ñ¹³å»ï¿, died in 1887. Mrs. Gaten, not Ashegian, was born in Þ³ï ³ß³Ï»ñï ѳëáõó³Ý¿, 1824 and died in 1885. øÁë³Ý ³Ù »õë Ëáëïáí³Ý³Ñ³Ûñ This funerary memorial was erected by their grate- ²ñ³Ýó »Õμ³ñó ¿ñ ÙËÇóñ: ful son, Poghos Bey Ashegian, in eternal memory of his ܳ»õ ãáñë ³Ù ëáõñμ ³ÃáéáÛÝ, virtuous parents. 1890. ê³ ï»Õ³å³Ñ »Õ»õ ³ñÃáõÝ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 33³. ÂáÕ»³É μ³½áõÙ ë³ ÛÇß³ï³Ï, ÜÝç»ó»Éáó Çõñáó ѳٳÏ: 64 ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ¹³Ùμ³ñ³ÝÇ, ÆÝÝëáõÝ»ñÏáõ ³Ù³ó ѳ뻳É, éÝ äûÕáëÇ ÁÝïñ»³É å»ïÇ, гݷ»³õ Ç ï¿ñ ½³ß˳ñÑ ÃáÕ»³É: ²ñ¹Çõݳõáñ Ùdzμ³ÝÇ, 1884: ÚáÛÅ ·ÇïÝ³Ï³Ý ÇÙ³ëïÇõù ÉÇ, Transl.: In this grave reposes the Very Reverend î»Õ»³õ ·áÉáí ë³ ä³É³ÃóÇ: Father Vrdanes, a humble archimandrite who was from Transl.: In this grave reposes Father Poghos, a per- Atiaman by birth [and later] came to heavenly Saghim. fect chief, a prolific monk and a wise scholar who was Serving as an archimandrite for 55 years, he reared from Palat. many pupils, being a confessor for twenty years and Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 35³. comforting his religious brothers. For four years, he 65 ²ñ¹ ´ßí»óÇ ¶ñÇ·áñ í³ñ¹³å»ï, ¶áñ»óÇ served as a vigilant vicar for the Holy See, doing a lot ¶¿áñ· í³ñ¹³å»ï, ³Ùɳ»óÇ ï¿ñ γñ³å»ï, in memory of all his dead ones. He departed this life at سñëáÝó ï¿ñ ¶ñÇ·áñ, ø³Ýù»ñóÇ ï¿ñ гÛñ³å»ï, the age of ninety-two. 1884. ¸»õ¿ÇóÇ ÎÇñ³ÏáëÇÝ ëáõñμ ˳ãÝ ûÍ»É ïíÇÝù: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 32μ. Transl.: Archimandrites Grigor Beshvetsy86 and 62 “A copy of the epitaph of Patriarch Yesayi”: Gevorg Goretsy, Fathers Karapet Tamlaetsy, Marsonts 87 ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ºë³Û»³Û ëñμ³½³Ý Grigor and Hayrapet Kankertsy had the holy cross ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ Â³É³ëóõáÛ »õ å³ïñdzñ·Ç blessed by Kirakos from Deve [Tevu Monastery]. ëáõñμ ³ÃáéáÛë, áñ í³ñ»³É ½Çß˳ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ ½³Ùë Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 52³. ùë³Ý, ѳݷ»³õ Ç ï¿ñ Û³ÙÇ 1885, Ç 29 û·áëïáëÇ: 66 “On the northern wall of the sanctuary”: Transl.: In this grave reposes the Most Reverend ºë` ´³ÕÇß»óÇ Î³ñ³å»ï í³ñ¹³å»ï, ë»Õ³- Yesayi Talastsy, an archbishop and Patriarch of the ÝÇ ëáõñμ ʳãÝ ûÍ»óÇ, ÛÇß³ï³Ï ÍÝáÕ³ó ÇÙáó` Holy See who held the throne for twenty years, dying ØËÇóñÇÝ »õ ʳÙμÇÏÇÝ: on 29 August 1885 A.D. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 31μ. Transl.: I, Archimandrite Karapet Baghishetsy, blessed the holy cross of the altar in memory of my par- 63 “The following is a copy of the epitaph of Effendi Hakob ents Mkhitar and Khambik. Ashegian and his wife, Mrs. Gaten”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 52³. ¾ ÏáÃáÕ ë³Ûñ Ç í»ñ ½»ñÏÇÝë Ù³ïݳÝÇß, ______²½¹¿ Ù»½ ۻûñ ÉÇÝ»É ³ÏݳåÇß: 86 “Bashvetsy.” àëÏ»ñù ѳٳÏÇñ ½ÇÛ· ³é³ùÇÝ»³ó, 87 “Perhaps, Kanakertsy.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 35

EUDOCIA 3 “The inscription of the spring of Eudocia’s monastery of Sts. 1 ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ö³ß³Û-ʳÃáõ- Joachim and Anne commemorating its repairs”: ÝÇÝ, áñ ÷áË»ó³õ ³é øñÇëïáë, ÃáõÇÝ æÄ´ (1463): γٻóáÕáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ Ýáñá·»ó³õ ëáõñμ í³Ýë ³Ûë ÉÇ èØ̺ (1805) ÃáõÇÝ »õ ÛáõÝí³ñÇ Ù¿- Transl.: In this grave reposes Pasha Khatun, who consigned her soul to Christ in the year 912 (1463).88 ÏÇÝ, ³ñ¹»³Ùμ μ³ñ»å³ßï Çß˳ݳó ù³Õ³ùÇë Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 464³. ϳ٠ѳë³ñ³Ï ÅáÕáíñ¹»³Ý Ñá·³μ³ñÓáõû³Ùμ ´³μáõ×»³Ý å³ñáÝ äûÕáëÇÝ, áñ ¿ñ í»ñ³Ï³óáõ »õ 2 “Carved on a big cross-stone standing in the yard of Karasun í³Ý³Ñ³Ûñ ëñμáÛ í³Ýáõóë. áõñ»ÙÝ ï¿ñ ÚÇëáõë Mankants Church of Eudocia”: ѳëï³ïáõÝ å³Ñ»ëó¿ å³ï׳é ßÇÝáÕ³ó í³ñÓë êáõñμ ÚûѳÝÝáõ ³õ»ï³ñ³ÝãÇ ½ûñáõû³Ùμ μ³ñ»³ó å³ñ·»õ»ëó¿, ³Ù¿Ý: ÛÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ëÇõÝë ܳËçáõ³Ýáõ ·»Õ¿Ý ö³é³Ïáõ, áñ Transl.: By the will of God, this holy monastery was ³Ûë ëáõñμ ï³Ýë Û³é³çÙ¿ ³ß˳ï³õáñ ¿ || Éáõë³õáñ renovated on 1 January 1255 (1805) with the means of Ñá·Ç Ëá×³Û Ô³Ùμ¿ñÇÝ, áñ¹õáÛÝ ³ß˳ï³õáñ the pious princes of the city and the common people, ¼³ù¿ÇÝ, áñ ³Ûë ï³Ýë ßÇÝáõû³Ý í»ñ³Ï³óáõ ϳ٠under the trusteeship of Mr. Poghos Babujian, its over- ×Ç… ÃáõÇÝ èÖд (1723), Ù³ÛÇëÇ 28: ØÇÝ³ë ³ÝáõÝ seer and Prior. May Lord Jesus protect the initiators of Àëï³ÙåûÉóÇÝ ý¿ñÙ³Ý Ñ³Ý»ó ßÇÝ»Éáõ. Ûáñų٠this overhaul and reward them with blessings. Amen.92 ϳï³ñ»ó³õ ÙûɳÛùÝ »Ï»³É ù³Ïï»óÇÝ í³ëÝ Ù»ñ Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 372μ. Ù»Õ³óÝ. ³ÛÉ ³Ûë ÃáõÇÝ ÛáõÉÇëÇ 13-ÇÝ ì³ñ¹³í³ñÇ μ³ñ»Ï»Ý¹³ÝÇ ûñÝ ·Ý³ó»³É Ýáñ³ß¿Ý í³ÝùÝ ³É 4 “The inscription of a spring flowing in the yard of Eudocia’s Ññáí ãáñë ÏáÕÙ ³Ûñ»óÇÝ. ï³×³ñ Ùݳó ë³Õ. Û»ïáÛ monastery of St. John Chrysostom”: ³Ûë Ãáõ¿ë ë»åï»Ùμ»ñ 18 ÙÇçÝáñ¹áõû³Ùμ ëñμáóë гëï³ï»ó³õ ³ÕμÇõñë Ç í³Ýë êñμáÛÝ ÐûѳÝ- ù³Õóñ³ó³õ ëÇñï ó·³õáñÇÝ, í»½ÇñÇÝ, ëáõñμ ï³Ý Ýáõ àëÏ»μ»ñ³ÝÇ û·Ýáõû³Ùμ ²Ýçñï»óÇ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ »ÏÝ Õ³÷áõãÇ Ñ³×Ç ²ÑÙ¿ï ³Õ³Ý. ³Ûë »ñÏáõ ïáõÝë ¶³μñÇ¿É»³Ý ë³é³ý Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ø³ñïÇñáë ³ÙÇ- ÏñÏÇÝ Ýáñá·»óÇÝù: Ødzμ»ñ³Ý ³ë»Ùù ³ëïáõ³Í ñ³ÛÇÝ »õ áñ¹õáóÝ ¶¿áñ· ³Õ³ÛÇÝ »õ Âáñáë ѳëï³ïáõÝ å³Ñ¿ ÙÇÝã Ç Ï³ï³ñ³ÍÝ, ³Ù¿Ý: ³Õ³ÛÇ[Ý], ³ÛÉ»õ ѳõ³ë³ñ ÅáÕáíñ¹»³ÝÝ ºõ¹áÏÇáÛ »õ ³ß˳ïáõû³Ùμ í³Ý³Ñ³Ûñ ²Ý³Ý»³Ý å³ñáÝ Transl.: By the power of St. John the Evangelist, this pillar perpetuates khoja Ghamber of blessed memory, ¶¿áñ·ÇÝ, Ç ÃíÇÝ èØм (1827), ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñ ² [1]: a native of Paraka Village, Nakhijevan, a former work- Transl.: This spring of the monastery of St. John er in this house of God, the son of worker Zake, the Crysostom was built on 1 November 1276 (1827) with supervisor of the construction of this house...89 28 May the endeavours of Prior Gevorg Ananian, through the 1172 (1723). An inhabitant of Istanbul named Minas support of Mahtesy Martiros Gabrielian Anjrtetsy, an wanted to build a farm, but once it was completed, emir and a money exchanger, as well as his sons, Aghas Gevorg and Toros, their efforts being equally some mullahs came and destroyed it because of our 93 sins. Besides, on 13 July of this year, on the feast of shared by the people of Eudocia. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 376³. Vardavar during the Pancake week, they went to the 90 newly-built monastery and set fire in its grounds, the 5 “Carved on a funerary memorial dedicated to Archimandrite church remaining intact. Then, on 18 September of this Yesayi”: year, through the mediation of saints, the king and éÝ ºë³Û»³Û í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ vizier grew benevolent and ...Hajji Ahmet Agha came سñÙÇÝ ³ëï¿Ý Ç ÑáÕ ¹ÝÇ, to this house of God. We again renovated both these àñ ѳÛñ»Ýûù سñ½áõ³ÝóÇ, sanctuaries. Let us unanimously pray that God keep ºÕμ³Ûñ Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝ í³ñųå»ïÇ, them undamaged... Amen. ê³ Û³ß˳ñÑ¿ë Ññ³Å³ñÇ, “Written on the other face of the stone”: ¸ÇÙ¿ Ç í³Ýë ³Ûë Ññ³ß³ÉÇ, ¸³ñÓ»³É ³Ûë ïáõÝë ·Ý³ó»³É Ù»ñ³ÙÇ Ã¿ í³ñ- ²ß³Ï»ñï»³É ¹ÇïÇÝ Ù»ÍÇ, å»ïÇ Ï³Ù ù¿ñ»ëïáÝ Ã¿ ï³×ϳó Û»ï áõ ³é³ç. ¶¿áñ· ³ñÑÇ ëñμ³½³ÝÇÝ, ³Ù¿ÝÝ ÀèØÌ (8250) Õáõéáõß »Õ»õ: ²ëïáõ³Í ß¿Ý àñáÛ Ëñ³ïÇõ Û³õ¿ï ëݳÝÇ, å³Ñ¿ ïáõûÕùÝ, ³Ù¿Ý: гٻëï Ç í³ñÁë ½³ñ¹³ñÇ, Transl.: ...all this costing 8,250 kuruses. May God ºõ í³ñ¹³å»ï ÇëÏ Ó»éݳ¹ñÇ, grant welfare to the donators. Amen.91 ÞÝáñÑûù Ñá·áÛÝ ·»ñ³÷³ÛÉÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 390³-μ. Ú»ñ»ëÝ »õ ÇÝÝ Û³ÙÁë Ï»ÝÇ, ______سÑÝ Û³ÕÃáÕ ·³Û ѳë³ÝÇ, 88 “In the monastery of Sts. Joachim and Anne, Eudocia, on 27 ڳݳÝó Ç Ï»³Ýë í»ñ³÷áËÇ, January 1865.” ______89 “After I had copied three inscriptions, my note-book got wet so 92 “In the monastery of Sts. Joachim and Anne, 27 January that they were distorted.” (Wednesday) 1865.” 90 “St. Anne.” 93 “In the same monastery that is near the village of Pizari, on 1 May 91 “In Sourb Karasunk, Eudocia, 25 January 1865.” 1865.” 36 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

²éÝáõÉ ½åë³ÏÝ Çõñ ³ñųÝÇ, òÝͳ Ññ×áõ³Ýûù ï³å³Ý ï»Ýã³ÉÇ, Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1827, ÷»ïñ. 13: àñ áõÝÇë Ç ù»½ ½·³ÝÓ ó³ÝϳÉÇ, Transl.: In this soil repose the remains of the Very ¶¿áñ· Ù»Í ³ñÑÇÝ ³Ûñ ëù³Ýã»ÉÇ, Reverend Archimandrite Yesayi, a native of Marzvan, ÞÇÝáÕ ëáõñμ áõËïÇë, ÑáíÇõ å³ÝÓ³ÉÇ, the brother of teacher Harutiun. Renouncing the world, Æ Ñ³Ý¹¿ë ñ³μáõÝ»³óë Ûá·áõÝó ·»ñ³½³Ýó, he turned to this gorgeous monastery to study with Æμñ»õ Éáõë³ñ÷Ç Ç ÑáÛÉë ³ëï»Õ³ó, Father Superior... Gevorg. Ever nourished by his pre- ʳã³ÏñûÝ í³ñáõù ÷³ÛÉ»³É ·»ñ³å³ÝÓ, cepts, he distinguished himself in modesty and was ¼áõ³ñÃáõÝ Ùïûù ÝÙ³Ý Ññ»ßï³Ï³ó, even ordained archimandrite. By the grace of the Úáñ¹³Ë³Õ³ó ·»ï μÕË»³É Ûº¹»Ù³Û, Almighty, victorious death took his life away at the age àéá·»³ó ½ïáõÝÏë, áñ ºõ¹áÏdzÛ, of 39 on 13 February 1827. He was properly rewarded àëÏ»ñ³Ý· ͳÕÇÏ μáõëáÛó Ç ÝÙ³Û, by the Lord.94 ÜáõÇñ»³ó Ç ÓûÝ ³½·Çë Ù»ñ гÛϳÛ: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 339μ. ºñ³ÝÇÙ ½ù»½ ù³Õ³ù ¼ÙÇõéÇÝ, àñ ½³Ûë μáõëáõó»ñ ͳÕÇÏ Íáí³ÛÇÝ, 6 “Commemorating the overhaul of Eudocia’s monastery of Sts. Joachim and Anne”: ²ñ¹ Ëáñ߳ϳѳñ Ç Ù³Ñ ¹³éݳÏÇÝ, àÕáñÙáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ Ýáñá·»ó³õ ëáõñμ îÝÏ»ó³õ Ñá·õáí Ç ¹³ñ³ëï »ñÏݳÛÇÝ: áõËïë Ç ÑÇٳݿ ѳݹ»ñÓ ë»Ý»Ïûù »õ ßñç³å³ï 1832 ë»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ 13: å³ñëåûù »õ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ßÇÝáõ³Íáíù Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ Transl.: This desirable grave retains a precious treas- 1828. ëÏë»³É ÛëÏǽμÝ ³åñÇÉÇ »õ ³õ³ñï»³É Ç ure, the unsurpassed Archbishop Gevorg, the builder of í»ñçÝ ë»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ, ³ß˳ïáõû³Ùμ ¶¿áñ· ³ñ- this holy monastery and a praiseworthy shepherd... He ù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ »õ ïñûù ÅáÕáíñ¹»³Ý »õ ÇõñÝ »õ Ùdz- shone like the sun amidst the stars with his piety, his μ³Ýáõû³Ý Ç ÷³éë ³ëïáõÍáÛ: mind ever bright like that of an angel. ...Blessed are Transl.: By the grace of God, this holy monastery was you, city of Smyrna, to have grown a marine flower like thoroughly renovated together with its rooms, ramparts this, although the wind of bitter death took away his 98 and outer buildings in 1828 A.D. The work started life. 13 September 1832. early in April and was completed late in September Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 342³. with the efforts of Archbishop Gevorg and the means 9 “An inscription commemorating the overhaul of St. Stepanos provided by the common people and brethren to the Church of Eudocia”: 95 glory of God. ²Ûë ï³×³ñ Û³ÝáõÝ êñμáÛÝ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ Ü³- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 376μ. ˳íϳÛÇÝ Ï³éáõó³õ ³ñ¹»³Ùμ »õ ïñûù ѳٳÛÝ 7 “Carved on a cross-stone erected in memory of Archimandrite ç»ñÙ»é³Ý¹ ÅáÕáíñ¹»³ÝÝ Ñá·³μ³ñÓáõû³Ùμ »õ Sargis, a cloister envoy”: ç³ÝÇõù »ñÏáõó ·áñͳϳɳó »Ï»Õ»óõáÛë Ô³É÷³Ë- ºñÏáõó ³Ý³å³ï³ó ÅáÕáí³ñ³ñ ׷ݳõáñ ×»³Ý Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ø³ñïÇñáë ³Õ³ÛÇ »õ ³¹¿áë»³Ý ê³ñ·Çë í³ñ¹³å»ïÝ ³ëï ѳݷ»³õ »õ »¹³õ Û³Ûë Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ú³Ïáμ ³Õ³ÛÇ, Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 18, Ç ÙÇçáóÇ ßÇñÇÙ Ó»é³Ùμ Ú³Ïáμ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, ÃáõÇÝ èØÐÀ »ñϳٻ³Û ųٳݳÏÇ. ï³ó¿ ï¿ñ ѳëï³ïáõÃÇõÝ (1829)-ÇÝ, ë»å. Æ (20)-ÇÝ: »õ μ³ñ»Ï³ñ·áõÃÇõÝ Ç å³ñͳÝë ³½·Çë: Transl.: Archimandrite Sargis the Anchorite, the gift Transl.: This church of St. Stepanos Nakhavka [St. collector of two cloisters, died here and was buried in Stephen the Proto-Deacon] was [re]built within two this grave by Archimandrite Hakob96 on 20 September ______1278 (1829).97 98 “In the monastery of Sts. Joachim and Anne, Eudocia, 27 January Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 341³. 1865.” Pirghalemian writes: “The author of the aforementioned epitaph is Archbishop Hovhannes of Smyrna of blessed memory, 8 “Carved on a funerary memorial dedicated to Archbishop Primate of the diocese of Akn. Bishop Hovhannes, the deceased Gevorg of Smyrna, Overseer of Eudocia”: Archbishop Gevorg and ...Archimandrite Bartholomew, Prior of ______Karmrvor Sourb Astvatzatzin Monastery, Van, who was from the 94 “In the monastery of Sts. Joachim and Anne, on 27 January 1865.” city of Manisa, were the alumni of Bishop Yeremia of [In the same place, Pirghalemian writes: “The cemetery of this Constantinople of blessed memory, a friend of Patriarch monastery also retained many other cross-stones, but I did not Astvatzatur of Constantinople, who was arrested (the inhabitants manage to copy them one by one. In that graveyard is buried of the city are well aware of this). The grave of Archbishop Archimandrite Grigor of blessed memory, who died in 1829. A Gevorg is beneath an arch in front of the door of the church person of virtue, he had the nickname of Kyunkyormaz.” Then narthex. It is enriched with a piece of multi-coloured splendid Pirghalemian adds: “This is an obituary to Archimandrite Grigor marble embellished with a bishop’s omiporon. His epitaph is Tpkhisetsy Kyunkyormaz, who was known for his eloquence and carved on a blackish marble... This man of blessed memory is the himself wrote it.” We have not quoted this obituary as it is not a author of a superb collection of preachings the copies of which lapidary inscription]. can be found in different places. Close to him, Senior 95 “In the same holy monastery in Eudocia on 27 January 1865.” Archimandrite Galust of Eudocia lies in repose: after Archbishop 96 “Archbishop Topuzian.” Gevorg, in the days of Patriarch Hakob, he was the spiritual shep- 97 “Eudocia, 25 January 1865.” herd of Eudocia. May their souls rest in peace.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 37 years with means collected by all pious people under ²ÝçÝç»ÉÇ ÛÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ëáÛÝ Ù³ñÙ³ñáÝ»³Û μ»Ùë the trusteeship, and through the efforts, of two agents ÐÇõëÇë»³Ý Ñ³Ý·áõó»³É Ù³Ñï»ëÇ ¶ñÇ·áñ ³Õ³ÛÇ of the church, Mahtesies Martiros Agha Ghalpakhjian áñ¹Ç Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ø³ÝáõÏ ³Õ³ÛÇ »õ ѳݷáõó»³É and Hakob Agha Tadevossian, in the year 18... May Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ú³Ïáμ ³Õ³ÛÇ áñ¹õáóÝ` Ù³Ñï»ëÇ ²õ»- God keep it undamaged and in good preservation to ïÇë ³Õ³ÛÇ »õ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ ÚûѳÝÝ¿ë ³Õ³ÛÇ »õ Ù³Ñ- the pride and glory of the nation.99 ï»ëÇ Ø³ñïÇñáë ³Õ³ÛÇ, Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ø³||ÝáõÏ»³Ý, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 378³. Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1843: Transl.: This marble bema perpetuates the memory of 10 “Carved on the door of the narthex of the church of the monastery of St. John Crysostom”: the deceased Mahtesy Grigor Agha Hyusisian, the son ´»ñ³Ý¹ áëÏÇ, ÷³éù ù»½ ³ëïáõ³Í ÙÇßï ³ë¿ñ, of Mahtesy Manuk Agha, and [the memory of] the late ²ßËáÛŹ μ³ñÇ í»ñÁÝÍ³Û»É ëïÇå¿ñ, Mahtesy Hakob Agha’s sons, Mahtesies Avetis Agha, ¼³Ûë ãëï³Ý³Ûñ Ú³Ïáμáë ¹»Ã ÙÇÝã Û³Ãáé ùá Hovhannes Agha, Martiros Agha and Manukian. 102 ¹»é Ýëï¿ñ, 1843. ¼áñáÛ »ñ·áõÝë ×·³Ýó Ç ëÙ³Û Ç Ñ³×áÛë ùá ÁÝ- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 392μ-393³. ϳÉ, ï¿ñ: 13 “Eudocia’s monastery of Sts. Joachim and Anne: an inscrip- ´»ñ³Ý¹ áëÏÇ, ÷³éù ù»½ ³ëïáõ³Í ÙÇßï ³ë¿ñ, tion commemorating the construction of a vault in the pilgrims’ ²ßËáÛŹ μ³ñÇ í»ñÁÝÍ³Û»É ëïÇå¿ñ, dwelling”: ¼³Ûë ãëï³Ý³Ûñ Ú³Ïáμáë ¹»Ã ÙÇÝã Û³Ãáé ùá Æ ÃÇõ ÷ñÏã³Ï³Ý ù³é³ëáõÝ áõÃÇ (1848), ¹»é Ýëï¿ñ, ÐÇõëÇë»³Ý ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ë ³Õ³Ý Ù³Ñï»ëÇ, ¼áñáÛ »ñ·áõÝë ×·³Ýó Ç ëÙ³Û Ç Ñ³×áÛë ùá ÁÝ- â»õ Ñ³ë»³É Ç ³Ûñ ͳÕÏ»³É ѳë³ÏÇ, ϳÉ, ï¿ñ: Ú³ÝϳñÍ Ç Ï³Û³Ýë »ñÏÝÇó í»ñ ÷áËÇ, Note: The contents of this inscription make its translation impos- àñáÛ ³ñ¹»³Ùμë ³Ûë óÕÁë ßÇÝÇ, sible. ÜáñÇÝ ÛÇß³ï³Ï ûñÑÝáõû³Ùμ ÉÇóÇ, “Engraved on another stone close to the previous one”: Èáõë³õáñ»ëó¿ ï¿ñ ÝáñÇÝ Ñá·Ç, ÞÇÝ»ó³õ êáõñμ ÚûÑ³Ý àëÏáμ»ñ³ÝÇ ï³×³ñë гݷáõëó¿ Áݹ ëáõñμë Çõñ Û³ç³ÏáÕÙÇ: μáÉáñ ßñç³å³ï å³ñëåûùÝ || »õ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ ßÇÝáõ³- Transl.: In the year 1848 A.D., Mahtesy Hovhannes ÍáíùÝ ºõ¹áÏÇáÛ »õ íÇ׳ϳó Ýáñ³ ³½·Çë ѳÛáó Agha Hyusissian suddenly consigned his soul to God μ³ñ»å³ßï ûñÑÝ»³É ÅáÕáíñ¹áóÝ ïñûù »õ áÕáñÙáõ- without having reached the prime of life. This vault was û³Ùμ: 1842 »õ ѳÛáó èØÔ²: built with his means, for which may his memory be Transl.: This church of Eudocia, St. John Crysostom, blessed. May his soul rest in peace and live in para- was constructed, together with its ramparts and all dise.103 other buildings, through the means of the blessed pious Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 381μ. Armenians of its community. 1842 and 1291 of the 100 Armenian calendar. 14 “An inscription commemorating the renovation of Eudocia’s Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 380³-μ. Sourb Yerrordutiun Church”: Üáñ³ß¿Ý ï³×³ñë Û³ÝáõÝ êáõñμ ê³ñ·ëÇ, 11 “Carved on the baldachin of the monastery of St. John Crysostom”: î³ñ³μ³Ëïáõû³Ùμ Û³ÝϳñÍ Ññ¹»ÑÇ, ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ êáõñμ àëÏ»μ»ñ³ÝÇ Ëáñ³ÝÇë Ú»ñ»ùï³ë³Ý ³Ùë Ýëï»³É Ç ÙáËñÇ, ˳ãϳÉÝ ²ëɳݻ³Ý Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ú³Ïáμ ³Õ³ÛÇÝ ²å³ ³Ûó»ÉáõÃÇõÝ ï»³éÝÝ Ñ³ë³ÝÇ, í³ëÝ Ñá·õáó ÍÝáÕ³óÝ »õ ½³õ³Ï³óÝ Ï»Ý¹³Ý»³ó ºõ¹áÏdzóõáó ëáõ·Ý Ç μ³ó Ù»ñÅÇ, »õ ÝÝç»ó»ÉáóÝ Ñ³Ù³ÛÝÇó: 1843: ¶»ñ ù³Ý ½³é³çÇÝ å³Ûͳé Ýáñá·Ç, Transl.: The baldachin of the sanctuary of St. êáõñμ ºññáñ¹áõû³Ý Û³ÝáõÝ ûͳÝÇ, Crysostom was built by Mahtesy Hakob Agha Aslanian Ú»ûÃÝ»ñáñ¹ ³ÙÇ Ú³Ïáμ³Û ¹ÇïÇ, in memory of his parents, children and all those alive Àñ ϳݷݻ³ó ÛÇß³ï³Ï ·áÛ· Çõñ ³ñͳÃÇ, and dead amidst his kinsfolk. 1843.101 Îñáíù ÅáÕáíñ¹áó Áëï ϳٳõáñÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 380μ. ºõ ³ÝÓݳ¹Çñ ç³Ýù áÙ³Ýó Áëï ϳñ·Ç, ºïáõÝ Ç í³Û»Éë Ù»½ ½Ù³ÛÉ»ÉÇ, 12 “A copy of the inscriptions of the finely-dressed bema and àñù »Õ¿Ý å³ï׳é Ï³Ý·Ý»É ëáÛÝ Û³ñÏÇ: beautiful baldachin (built with lavish donations from the Hyusissiants’ and Aslaniants’ families) of the main sanctuary of the ºõ ³ß˳ï»ó³Ý ½ûñ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇ, monastery of St. John Crysostom”: ¶ñ»ëóÇÝ ³Ýáõ³Ýù Û»ñÏÝÇó ϳٳñÇ, ______Æ ³ñù³Ûáõû³Ý ÉÇóÇÝ ³ñųÝÇ: 99 “In Eudocia on 24 January 1865, in the days of Archimandrite Hakob Jgnavorian.” ______100 “In the same holy monastery that is in Pizari Village, on 1 May 102 “In the same monastery on 1 May 1865.” 1865.” 103 “In the monastery of Sts. Joachim and Anne, Eudocia, on 27 101 “In Eudocia’s monastery of St. John Crysostom, on 1 May January (Wednesday) 1865, in the days of the late Archimandrite 1865.” Hakobos Jgnavorian.” 38 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Transl.: By an unlucky turn of fate, this newly-built ïáõáõû³Ùμ ѳÙáñ¿Ý ÅáÕáíñ¹áó ù³Õ³ùÇë, áñáó church of St. Sargis was suddenly burnt, remaining ï¿ñ ÉÇóÇ í³ñӳѳïáÛó »õ ³ß˳ïáÕ³ó ëáñÇÝ, reduced to ashes for 13 years. Then ...it was finely ren- å³ñ·»õ»ëó¿ ï¿ñ ½Çõñ ³Ýμ³õ áÕáñÙáõÃÇõÝÝ »õ ovated, looking better than before and being conse- ëáõñμ ï³×³ñë ³Ûë ³Ý÷áñÓ »õ ³Ýë³ë³Ý å³Ñ»ë- crated by the name of Sourb Yerrordutiun [Holy ó¿ Ç å³ñͳÝë ³½·Çë ѳÛáó: Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1851 »õ Trinity]. In the seventh year of overseer Hakob, who ѳÛáó èÚ-ÇÝ: ...gave this fascinating [church] to us for our enjoy- Transl.: Sourb Karasnits Mankants Church under- ment. Those who initiated the construction of this floor went thorough overhaul with means raised by the peo- worked day and night... May they live in God’s ple of the city. May God reward them and the workers Kingdom. and may He bestow infinite grace upon them. May He Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 381μ. keep this holy house firm and undamaged to the pride and glory of the Armenian nation. 1851 A.D. and 1300 15 “Engraved on another stone close to the previous inscrip- 106 tion”: of the Armenian calendar. ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ÷³é³õáñ ¹ñáõÝë μáÉáñ ù³ñ³ÙμÝ Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 382μ. ßáõñç³Ý³ÏÇ Ñ³Ý·áõó»³É ïÇõñÏ¿ñ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ êáõ- 19 “The inscription of a spring built in the yard of Eudocia’s ùdzëÇ, ½áñ Ïï³Ï³õ ³õ³Ý¹»³É ¿ñ áñ¹õáÛ ÇõñáÛ` Sourb Yerrordutiun Church”: ïÇõñÏ¿ñ áõëï³Û úѳÝÇÝ ßÇÝ»É: ²ÕμÇõñë ³Ûë Ùßï³Ñáë³Ý, Transl.: This magnificent door [portal], together with ¼áí³óáõóÇã ëñïÇó Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ý, all the stones [of revetment], perpetuates the memory γݷݻ³É ³ñ¹»³Ùμ ÅáÕáíñ¹»³Ý, of the deceased ...Mahtesy Sukias, whose will com- ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛë ºññáñ¹áõû³Ý: manded his son, ...master Ohan, to make it.104 ä³ï׳éù ëáñÇÝ ÉÇóÇÝ ³ñųÝ: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 381μ. Transl.: This ever-flowing, thirst-quenching spring of [Sourb] Yerrordutiun Church was built with common 16 “An inscription commemorating the construction of Eudocia’s Sourb Astvatzatzin Church”: means. May the initiators be rewarded. ÞÝáñÑÇõ ÷ñÏãÇÝ Ù»ñáÛ »õ Û³ïáõÏ å³ßïå³Ýáõ- 20 “Carved on a cross-stone erected in memory of Mrs. û³Ùμ ³Ý³ñ³ï ÍÝáÕÇÝ ÇõñáÛ Ï³éáõó³õ ëáõñμ Hripsime Ghatemian from the Jrasunians’ family”: ï³×³ñë »õ ÝáõÇñ»ó³õ Û³ÝáõÝ ëñμáõÑáÛ ²ëïáõ³- ̳ÕÇÏ å³Ûͳé Öñ³ëáõÝ»³Ý, ͳÍÝÇ ³ñ¹»³Ùμ ѳõ³ë³ñ ÅáÕáíñ¹»³ÝÝ, ç³ÝÇõù ö³ÛÉ»³É Ç ï³ÝÝ Ô³ï¿Ù»³Ý, »õ Ñá·³μ³ñÓáõû³Ùμ ÐÇõëÇë»³Ý Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ø³- ÀÝÏ»ñ ³Õ³ ¶ñÇ·áñÇ, ÝáõÏ ³Õ³ÛÇÝ, Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1849: ÐéÇ÷ëÇÙ¿ ÏÇÝ å³ïáõ³Ï³Ý: || Transl.: By the grace of Our Saviour and under the ³é³Ù»óáÛó ٳݷ³Õ Ù³Ñáõ³Ý, special patronage of His Immaculate Mother, this holy ̳ÍÏ»³É ÑáÕáíù ½·³ÝÓÝ ³ÝÝÙ³Ý, church was built and dedicated to the Holy Mother of âùÝ³Õ³ß¿Ý Û³ñϳó ÷á˳Ý, God in the year 1849 A.D. with means equally raised ´Ý³Ï»óáõó»³É Û³Ûë ¹³Ùμ³ñ³Ý: by the common people, through the efforts, and under ÀÝÏ³É ³å³ öñÏÇã Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ý, the trusteeship, of Mahtesy Manuk Agha Hyusissian. ¼Ñá·Ç ëáñ³ Û³ñù³Ûáõû³Ý, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 382³. Úáñų٠÷³éûù ·³ë ÙÇõë ³Ý·³Ù, 17 “Carved on both sides of a stone”: ¸³ë»³ Ç ¹³ëë ³ç³ÏáÕÙ»³Ý: ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ¹áõéÝ ëñμáÛ »Ï»Õ»óõáÛ μáÉáñ å³- 1853 ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñ 29: ñ³·³ÛÇõùÝ å³ËÁé||×Ç ê¿Ù¿ñ×»³Ý Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Î³- Transl.: The Jrasunians’bright flower, Agha Grigor’s ñ³å»ïÇÝ »õ »ÕμûñÝ` Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝÇÝ í³ëÝ honorary wife Hripsime, shone in the Ghatemians’ ÝÝç»ó»Éáó »õ ѳٳÛÝ Ï»Ý¹³Ý»³ó Çõñáó: house. The scythe of death took her life away and the Transl.: The door of the holy church, together with all precious treasure was buried in the earth. Moving from other items, perpetuates the memory of ...Mahtesy her magnificent residence, she was consigned to this Karapet Semerjian and his brother, Mahtesy Harutiun, grave. May You, Saviour of All, take her soul to the as well as all those dead and alive in their kin.105 Kingdom of Heaven and may You rank her among the Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 382μ. angels of paradise upon Your next glorious Advent. 29 November 1853.107 18 “An inscription commemorating the overhaul of Eudocia’s Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 0μ. Sourb Karasun Mankants Church”: Æ ÑÇÙ³Ýó ³ÝïÇ Ýáñᷠϳéáõó³õ êñμáÛ ø³- 21 “Carved on the cross-stones in memory of Sargis Agha’s chil- é³ëÝÇó Ù³ÝϳÝó »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ ³ñ¹»³Ùμ »õ Ó»é- dren Hovhannes Ghatemiants and Hripsime”:

______104 “In Sourb Yerrordutiun, Eudocia, 26 January (Tuesday) 1865.” 106 “Eudocia, ‘65.” 105 “Sebastia, 18 January 1865.” 107 “Eudocia, 28 April 1865.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 39

àñù Û³Ûë ßÇñÇÙ ³Ù÷á÷»³É ϳÝ, 23 “Carved on the gravestone of Mahtesy Hovakim Agha ºÕμ³Ûñ »õ ùáÛñ ³Ý½áõ·³Ï³Ý, Aslanian from Eudocia”: ´³ñÇ ÍÝáõݹ ³½Ýáõ³Ï³Ý, ²ñӳݳó»³É¹ ¹¿Ù ۳ݹÇÙ³Ý, ê³ñ·Çë ³Õ³ÛÇ Ô³ï¿Ù»³Ý: ¼Ç±Ýã ÝßÙ³ñ»ë Û³Ûë ٳѳñÓ³Ý, Æμñ»õ ½³ñ÷Ç ÚûÑ³Ý ³Õ³Ý, ¿å¿ï ÉéÇÏ Ï³Û »õ ³ÝÓ³ÛÝ, ÐéÇ÷ëÇÙ¿Ý ÉáõëÝáÛ ÝÙ³Ý, ´³Ûó ѳۻÉÇ Ï»Ý³ó Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ý, ØÇáÛÝ åë³Ï ÷»ë³Ûáõû³Ý, ê³ ³Ýμ³ñμ³é Ù³ï»Ý³μ³Ý, àñ å³ïñ³ëïÇõñ ù³ç ÇëÏ ³ñųÝ: ø³Ý ½áñ ³½ï»Ý ³ñù ù³ç³μ³Ý, ÆëÏ ÙÇõëáÛÝ ùûÕ Ñ³ñëÝáõû³Ý, γݷáõÝ Ï»Ý³ó ¿Çó ѳٳÛÝ, ²ñ¹ Áݹ ÑáÉáíù ͳÍÏ»³É ·ï³Ý, â³÷¿ ϳÝáõË Ï³Ù ³Ý³·³Ý, || àÑ, ³Ûë ¿ í×Çé ϻݳó Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ý, ȳñ»³É ѳݹ¿å ½»ñà ³Õ»Õ³Ý, ¼áñ ѳï³Ý¿ ٳݷ³Õ Ù³Ñáõ³Ý: êɳù³ÙáõË Ý»ïÇõù Ù³Ñáõ³Ý, ¼Ç áã ϳÝáõË, áã ½³Ý³·³Ý, ´³ñÓ»³É ½á·ÇÝ Ç ëáõÕ í³[Û]ñÏ»³Ý, ¶Çï¿ »ñμ¿ù ³ÛÝ ¹³õ³×³Ý, ÂáÕáõ ½Ù³ñÙÇÝ ïÇ ³Ýϻݹ³Ý, àñ Û³ñáõóÇã¹ »ë ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ ²ñμ ½³Ûë μ³Å³Ïë ¹³éÝáõû³Ý, ÜÝç»ó»Éáó Ñá·õáó Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ý: سÑï»ëÇ Úáí³ÏÇÙ ³Õ³ÛÝ, Ú³ñá ½ëáëÇÝ Ç ÙÇõë ³Ý·³Ù, àñáõ٠ٳϹÇñ ³½ÝÇõ ³Ýáõ³Ý ¸³ë»É Û³çÙ¿ Û³ñù³Ûáõû³Ý, êϽμݳï³éù ͳÝûÃë ï³Ý, (í³Ë׳ݻ³Éù) 1853, ë»å 5 »õ ÝáÛ»Ù. 1: ÜáñÇÝ Ï»Ý³ó ×ñ³·³ñ³Ý, Transl.: In this grave repose the noble offsprings of ö³Ûɳï³Ï»³É »ûÃݳç³Ý»³Ý, Agha Sargis Ghatemian, an unmatched brother and a ¼³Ùë í³ÃëáõÝ »õ »ñ»ù»³Ý, sister, Agha Hovhan, who was like the sun, and ÞÇç³õ ³å³ ÑáÕÙáíù Ù³Ñáõ³Ý, Hripsime, like the moon. The former was getting ready ºÃáÕ Å³é³Ý· Û»ñÏñÇ ÙdzÛÝ, to marry and the other was about to wear the bride’s ÐÝ·»³Ï áñ¹Çë ³½Ýáõ³Ï³Ý, veil. ...This is the rule of life which is cut short by the ¼áñáó Ù³ÕûÙù Ç ÙÇ μ»ñ³Ý, scythe of death. ...in the Kingdom of Heaven. They died ÈÇÝÇÉ Ñ³ñóÝ Çõñ»³Ýó ÷á˳Ý: on 5 September and on 1 November 1853.108 ²ß˳ñÑ É³óÇÝ, ¹»é»õë ɳÝ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 0μ. àñμù »õ ³ÛñÇù ³ÝËݳ٠ϳÝ, ø³Ý½Ç μ³½Ù³ó ÉÇÝ¿ñ å³ßïå³Ý, 22 “Carved on a funerary memorial dedicated to Mahtesy Karapet Agha Kestkian from Eudocia”: ¶áñáí³·áõà ³Ûë Ù»Í Çß˳Ý, гë³Ï Í»ñáõû³Ý, ѳë³Ï ËÕ׳ÉÇ, Üáñ Ýáñá·áÕ ÷ñÏãÇÝ Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ý, àñ ÙÇßï ÑÇõ³Ý¹áõû³Ùμ ï³é³å»³É Ù³ßÇ, Úáñų٠÷³éûù ·³ë ѳÛñ³Ï³Ý, γñ³å»ï Ù³Ñï»ëáÛë ø»ëïÏ»³Ý ïáÑÙÇ, ÀÝÏ³É ½ë³ Û»ñÏÝÇó ϳۻ³Ý, úñѳëÇõ å³ï³Ñ»³ó ëáÛÝ ¹¿åù ó³õ³ÉÇ: Ú³ñù³Ûáõû³Ý¹ ßï»Ù³ñ³Ý, Æ Ñ³Ù³ñ ßÇÝáõû³Ý ³Ûë ëáõñμ ï³×³ñÇ, 1858 ÝáÛ»Ù. 1: ¼³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ ×Ç· ³ÝÓÇÝë ³Ýß¿ç í³é»óÇ, Transl.: Do you see this gravestone right opposite ²ÛÅÙ Áݹ Ñáí³Ý»³õ ëáñÇÝ ÝÝç»óÇ, you? Although standing mute and silent, it is a mirror Æ Ý»ñùáÛ ÑáÕ³ËÇßï ëáÛÝ Ù³Ñ³ñÓ³ÝÇ: of life, a mute book. ...Leaving my body lifeless, I, öñÏÇã ÇÙ, ï¿ñ ÚÇëáõë ³é³çÝáñ¹ μ³ñÇ, Mahtesy Hovakim Agha, whom the acquaintances àÕáñÙ»³ Ñá·õáÛ ÇÙ Û³Ñ»Õ ³ï»ÝÇ, nicknamed Noble, drank this glass of bitterness... At ²ç ùá áñ¹áó ÇÙáó ÉÇóÇ Ñáí³ÝÇ, the age of sixty-three, death took his life away and he ØÝ³É ³Ý÷áñÓ Ï»Ýûù Û³ÛëÙ ³ß˳ñÑÇ: left five noble sons as heirs. May we unanimously wish Transl.: The advanced age, the pitiable age that them to become their ancestors’ [proper] successors. always fades away through some disease. Mahtesy The world is still crying; orphans and widows have Karapet from the Kestkians’ family met with the fol- been left alone as this merciful great prince protected lowing painful accident. I did everything within my and patronised many. You, Saviour of All, upon Your power for the construction of this holy church and now glorious Advent... 1 November 1858.110 I am reposing beneath this gravestone, under its Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 2μ-3³. canopy. Lord Jesus, my Saviour and a kind Shepherd, may You have mercy upon my soul during the formida- SMYRNA ble Last Judgement. May Your Hand always guide my 1 “An inscription commemorating the renovation of the magnif- sons and keep them away from accidents and calami- icent church of Smyrna, a city overlooking the sea”: ties in this world.109 ÐáÛ³Ï³å ³Ûë ëáõñμ ï³×³ñ ½ÏÝÇ ³ÛñÙ³ÝÝ Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 2³. Û³ÙÇÝ 1845 ¹³ñÓ»³É Û³ÝáõÝ êáõñμ êï»÷³ÝÝáë ______108 “The author of this obituary was Father Hovsep Halajian of ______Eudocia, who was a scholar. Eudocia, 28 April 1865.” 110 “The author of this obituary is Hovsep Halajian of Eudocia, who 109 “In the yard of Karasun Mankants Church on 25 January 1865.” was a skilled priest. Eudocia, 28 April 1865.” 40 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

ܳ˳íϳÛÇÝ Ç ÑÇÙ³Ýó Ýáñᷠϳéáõó³õ ³ñ- ²Ûëå¿ë í³ñ»³É ³ñͳñÍáõÝ, ¹»³Ùμ ³éѳë³ñ³Ï ÅáÕáíñ¹áó ¼ÙÇõéÝáÛë »õ Ù³ë- àã ½ÐÇÙ¿Ý»³Ý ³ÛÉ ½Ñá·õáÛÝ, ݳõáñ ÝáõÇñûù áÙ³Ýó μ³ñ»å³ßïÇó, Ç Ñ³Ûñ³å»- æ³Ñ ÇõÕ³ÉÇó Éáõë³÷³ÛÉ ïáõû³Ý êñμáÛ ¾çÙdzÍÝÇ î. î. Ü»ñë¿ëÇ º-ñ¹ ºõ ÛáÉ»õáÛà Çõñ Û»ó»³É, ëñμ³½³Ý ϳÃáõÕÇÏáëÇ ²Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûáó »õ Û³é³ç- Æ ïÇëÝ »ññ»³Ï ùë³Ý »õ ÑÇÝ·, Ýáñ¹áõû³Ý ù³Õ³ùÇë ï. äûÕáëÇ ëñμ³½³Ý ³ñù- ´³ñÓÇÝ Ç Ù¿Ýç ½Ý³ »ñÏÇÝù: »åÇëÏáåáëÇ, Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1853: Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1857 ÑáÏ. 29: Transl.: After its burning in 1845, this superb holy Transl.: In the bosom of this narrow grave reposes, in church was rebuilt from its very foundations, being the sleep of the fair, unsurpassed Khachatur Gha- again dedicated to St. Stepanos Nakhavka [Stephen the zarian, a representative of an honorary family. To your Proto-Deacon], in 1853 A.D., in the days of Catholicos pride and glory, Balu, ...a renowned merchant, fair, of All Armenians, His Holiness Nerses V of Holy vigilant, pious and God-fearing, very merciful as he Echmiatzin, and Primate of the city, the Most Reverend bequeathed his magnificent estates to the church. Poghos, an archbishop, with the means of the common ...during the days of his being an inspector, he had this people of Smyrna and through the private donations of church skillfully plastered and painted. ...29 October certain pious people.111 1857 A.D.113 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 383³. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 2μ.

4 “The construction inscription of the church of Purnova, 2 “Carved on the tombstone of teacher Andreas Papazian”: Smyrna”: èáõμ¿ÝÇ ²Ý¹ñ¿³ë ö³÷³½»³Ý μ³ñ»ç³Ý ï»ë- êáõñμ ʳ㠻ϻջóÇë ßÇÝ»ó³õ ³ñ¹»³Ùμ Åá- ãÇ »õ μ³½Ù³ñ¹ÇõÝ í³ñųå»ïÇ ë. Ø»ëñáíμ»³Ý Õáíñ¹»³Ý ¼ÙÇõéÝáÛ »õ äáõéÝáí³Ûáõ Ç í»ñ³Û ï»Õ- í³ñųñ³ÝÇÝ ¼ÙÇõéÝÇáÛ, ½áñ ͳÕÏ»óáÛó ½³Ùë õáÛÝ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ ê³ñ·Çë ³Õ³ÛÇ ÔûÝ׳»³Ýó »õ ùë³Ý »õ í»ó. ϳݷݻóÇÝ ½³Ûë ٳѳñÓ³Ý ³ß³- ûͳõ Ó»é³Ùμ äûÕáëÇ ëñμ³½³Ý ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ Ï»ñïù Çõñ ßÝáñѳå³ñïù: ÌÝ»³É Ç 11 ³åñÇÉÇ ³é³çÝáñ¹ÇÝ ¼ÙÇõéÝáÛ, 1863 ë»å. 14: 1806, ÷áË»³É Û³ëﻳóë Ç 6 Ù³ñïÇ 1857: Transl.: This church of Sourb Khach [Holy Cross] Transl.: Ruben Andreas Papazian, the diligent was built with the means of the people of Smyrna and inspector and prolific teacher of St. Mesropian School Purnova in a site belonging to Mahtesy Sargis Agha of Smyrna, which prospered for twenty-six years thanks Ghonjayants, being consecrated by the Most Reverend to him. This gravestone was erected by his grateful Poghos, an archbishop and Primate of Smyrna. 14 pupils. Born on 11 April 1806, he departed this life on 114 112 September 1863. 6 March 1857. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 385³. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 2³-μ. 5 “The construction inscription of the church of Karshieata 3 “On a cross-stone erected in memory of Agha Khachatur Village, Smyrna”: Ghazarian from Balu”: ºÏ»Õ»óÇë Û³ÝáõÝ êñμáÛ ²ëïáõ³Í³Ùûñ ϳéáõ- ¸³Ùμ³ñ³ÝÇë ³ÝÓáõÏ Íáó, ó³õ ³ñ¹»³Ùμù μ³ñ»ë¿ñ ³½·³ÛÝáó ¼ÙÇõéÝÇáÛ »õ ÜÝç¿ ½ùáõÝ ³ñ¹³ñáó, øáñ¹¿ÉÇáÛÇ, Û³é³çÝáñ¹áõû³Ý ëñμ³½³Ý äûÕáë ä»ñ× Ê³ã³ïáõñ Ô³½³ñ»³Ý, ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ ¼ÙÇõéÝÇáÛ, øáñ¹»ÉÇáÛ: 1 û·áë- ²Ý¹³Ù ³½·Çë å³ïáõ³Ï³Ý, ïáë 1871: ä³ÝÍ³Û ´³Éáõ Ç ÷³éë ùá, Transl.: This church of the Holy Mother of God ²éÝë Ù»ÍÇ Ë³ÝÓ³ñáõñ, [Sourb Astvatzamayr] was built with the means of the ²ÛÉ ³é³õ»É ¼ÙÇõéÇÝ, benevolent people of Smyrna and Kordelia in the days ²ëåÁÝç³Ï³ÝÁÝ ÝáñÇÝ, of the Most Reverend Archbishop Poghos, Primate of ì³×³é³Ï³Ý ٻͳÝáõÝ, Smyrna and Kordelia. 1 August 1871.115 ²ñ¹³ñ³ë¿ñ »õ ³ñÃáõÝ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 386³, 407μ. ´³ñ»å³ßïûÝ, »ñÏÇõÕ³Í, ¶áÛÇõùÁÝ ã³÷ áÕáñÙ³Í, 6 “Carved on the tombstone of Patriarch Poghos, Overseer of Smyrna: in memory of His Holiness Poghos II, the Most Reverend ¼Ç ½Ï³Éáõ³ÍëÝ Ñá۳ϳå, Archbishop, Patriarch of Constantinople and Primate of Smyrna. His ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ ÃáÕ Ç Ïï³Ï, epitaph reads”: àñ Ù»ñÓ Ç Ùáõïë ³ñ»õáõÝ, سѳñÓ³Ý ²Ý¹ ï»ëãáõû³Ùμ ÇÝùÝ áõñáÛÝ, Ú³õ»ñųëóÇ ³ñ¹ ù³Ý ½³Ûë ٳѳñÓ³Ý, ºï ½³ñ¹³ñÇÉ ³Ûë ï³×³ñ, ä»ñ× Ñ³Ùμ³õ í³ñáõó í»ÑÇÝ ·ÇïݳϳÝ, Æ Í»÷ë Ç Ý»ñÏÁë ׳ñï³ñ, ______113 “Cemetery of Smyrna, 12 September 1873.” 111 “Smyrna, 11 May 1861.” 114 “Purnova, 20 September 1873.” 112 “Smyrna, September 1873.” 115 “24 September 1873.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 41

éÝ äûÕáëÇ ³ñÑõáÛÝ ëñμ³½³Ý, åáëÇ Û³ñ¹»³Ýó ÙdzÛÝ || ѳñ³½³ï ù»é ùñÇëïá- ÌÝ»³ÉÝ Ç äñáõë³Û ½³ñÙ¿ ³·Ã³·»³Ý, ë³½ûñ Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝ ³ÙÇñ³ÛÇ ä¿½×»³Ý μ³ñ»å³ß- ¼³ñ·³ó»³É Ç í³ñÅë ëáõñμ ·ñáó áõëÙ³Ý, ïáõÑÇ Ð³Ù³ë÷Çõé ïÇÏÝáç »õ å³Ûͳé³ÍÇÝ ½³- ÀÝïñ»ó³õ ù³ñá½ μ³ÝÇÝ Ï»Ýë³Ï³Ý, õ³Ï³ó Ýáñ³` Üß³Ý, äûÕáë, ê³ñ·Çë »õ Úûí³ÝÝ¿ë Æμñ»õ ½Ï¿ë ¹³ñ Ç ÝáÛÝ å³ßï³Ù³Ý, â¿É¿å»³ó »õ سñdz٠ûñÇáñ¹ÇÝ Ç ÛÇß³ï³Ï ÇÝ- î³Õ³Ý¹ù Çõñ ³ñ¹»³Ýó í»Ñ ѳݹÇë³Ï³Ý, ù»³Ýó »õ ³½·³ïáÑÙÇ Çõñ»³Ýó, ½áñë ï¿ñ í³ñÓ³- ºÏ³ó ¼ÙÇõéÝáÛ ï»ëáõã ËáѳϳÝ, ïñ»ëó¿ Û³ß˳ñÑÇ ³ëï. »õ Û³ñù³Ûáõû³Ý ÇõñáõÙ, àõñ ½³Ùë »ñ»ëáõÝ Ç ë¿ñ ѳÛñ³Ï³Ý, ³Ù¿Ý, Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1832, ÛáõÉÇë 30: ØÇßï Ë³Õ³Õ å³Ñ»³É ½áñ¹ÇëÝ Ñ᷻ϳÝ, Transl.: By the grace of God, this splendid church of ²å³ Ïáã»ó³õ å³ïñdzñù ´Çõ½³Ý¹»³Ý, St. Yeghia the Prophet was built in the days of ÆëÏ Û»ï í»ó ³Ù³ó Áëï áõËïÇÝ ÉñÙ³Ý, Patriarch Stepanos, the Most Reverend Archbishop, ¸³ñÓ»³É Ç íÇ׳ÏÝ Ñ³Ý·»³õ Û³Ûë ï³å³Ý, || only with the means of the sister of Christ-empowered ì»ñ³Ýáñá·»³É Ç Ï»³Ýë ³Ýí³Ë׳Ý, Emir Harutiun Pezjian, Mrs. Hamaspyur, a pious ØÇÝã»õ ÑÝã»ëóÇ ÷áÕ ¶³μñÇ¿É»³Ý: believer, and her brilliant sons, Nshan, Poghos, Sargis Æ ¼ÙÇõéÝdz, 9 ë»åï»Ùμ»ñ, 1872: as well as Hovhannes Chelepiants and Miss Mariam in Transl.: This memorial perpetuates the glorious rep- memory of their souls and their entire kin. May God utation of the Most Reverend Poghos, an archbishop reward them in this world and in the Heavenly and a noble scholar born to the Tagtagians’ family in Kingdom. Amen. 30 July 1832 A.D.117 Prusa [Bursa]. Mastering the study of the Holy Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 391μ-392³. Scripture, he chose the preaching of God’s word and remained in that post for half a century... He came to ECHMIATZIN Smyrna as a shrewd inspector, keeping his flock in 1 “An inscription commemorating the construction of the belfry peace with his paternal love for thirty years. Then he of Echmiatzin”: was named Patriarch Byuzandian [of Constantinople] ÞÝáñÑÇõ ³ëïáõÍáÛ »õ ûųݹ³Ïáõû³Ùμ ëñμ³- and when the time of his office expired after six years, ½³Ý ѳÛñ³å»ï³óÝ öÇÉÇååáëÇ »õ Ú³Ïáμ³Û he returned to his diocese and was buried in this grave. Ññ³ß³Ï»ñï»ó³õ ½³Ý·³Ï³ïáõÝë »õ ͳÕÏ»ó³õ Ç ...Smyrna, 9 September 1872. Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇë èÖĶ (1664): Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 20³-μ. Transl.: By the grace of God and with the support of Holy Catholicoses Pilipos and Hakob, this bell tower 7 “An inscription commemorating the construction of the mar- was magnificently built and embellished with reliefs in ble pavement of the church of Smyrna”: the year 1113 (1664).118 ÞÇÝ»ó³õ ë³É³Û³ï³Ï ·³õÇÃë êáõñμ êï»÷³Ý- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 390³. Ýáë »Ï»Õ»óõáÛ Í³ËÇõù ä³É¿û½»³Ý ѳñ³½³ï³ó γñ³å»ïÇ »õ سïÿáëÇ, Ç ÛÇß³ï³Ï Ñûñ Çõ- 2 “The copy of an inscription carved on the door of [St.] Gayane ñ»³Ýó μ³ñ»å³ßïûÝ Ø³ñïÇñáëÇ »õ ѳݷáõó»³É Monastery”: ³½Ýáõ³÷³ÛÉ îáõïáõ ïÇÏÝáç ä³É¿û½»³ÝÇ »õ Áëï ºë` ï¿ñ ºÕdz½³ñ ϳÃáõÕÇÏáë êáõñμ ¾çÙdzÍ- áñáßÙ³Ý ³½·³ÛÇÝ í³ñãáõû³Ý ϳݷݻó³õ ÛÇß³- ÝÇ, ÐéáíÏɳۻóÇ ·áÉáí, ï»ëÇ ½³Ù³ÛáõÃÇõÝ ëáõñμ ï³Ï³ñ³Ýë Û³é³çÝáñ¹áõû³Ý ï. Ø»ÉùÇ뻹»Ï í³Ýáõóë, áñ Û³ÝáõÝ ëñμáõÑõáÛÝ ¶³Ûdzݻ³Û ß³ñ- ëñμ³½³Ý ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ Øáõñ³ï»³Ýó: ¼ÙÇõé- Å»ó³Û Ç ·áõà Ñá·»õáñ ëÇñáí »õ å³ñëå»óÇ ½ë³ Ýdz, 1 Ù³ñï, 1885: ëñ³Ñûù, Û³ñÏûù »õ Ëó»ñûù. ݳ»õ ½·³õÇà »Ï»Õ»ó- Transl.: The pavement of the narthex of St. Stepanos õáÛë ϳéáõó»³É Û³çÙ¿ Ëáñ³Ý Û³ÝáõÝ ëáõñμ ³é³- Church was built with the means of Karapet and ù»ÉáÛÝ ä»ïñáëÇ »õ Ç Ó³Ë³ÏáÕÙÝ Ëáñ³Ý Û³ÝáõÝ Matevos Paleozian in memory of their father, pious ëáõñμ ³é³ù»ÉáÛÝ äûÕáëÇ ÛÇß³ï³Ï Ñá·õáÛ ÇÙáÛ »õ Martiros, and his late spouse of noble birth, Tutu Ç Ñ³Ûáó Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇë èÖȾ (1688) ³ÙÇÝ: Paleozian. In accordance with the decision of the Transl.: I, Catholicos of Holy Echmiatzin, His National Board, this memorial (?) was erected during Holiness Yeghiazar, from Hrovkla by birth, seeing the the primacy of the Most Reverend Melkisedek, an arch- desolation of the holy monastery dedicated to St. bishop. Smyrna, 1 March 1885.116 Gayane, was imbued with mercy and love and built Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 386³. halls and cells for it, adding some floors to it. I also built a sanctuary dedicated to Holy Apostle Peter on EYIP ST.YEGHIA the right of its yard and another dedicated to Holy “A copy of the inscription of the church of Eyip St. Yeghia”: Apostle Paul on its left in memory of my soul in the 119 àÕáñÙáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ í³Û»Éã³·»Õ ϳéáõ- year 1137 (1688). ó³õ »Ï»Õ»óÇë êñμáÛÝ ºÕdzÛÇ Ù³ñ·³ñ¿Ç Ç å³ï- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 361³. ______ñdzñ·áõû³Ý ﻳéÝ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ ³ñù»åÇëÏá- 117 “I copied this on 1 March (Sunday) 1870, during the Week of the Lent while ...I was there on the Patriarch’s order.” ______118 “Holy Echmiatzin, 17 May 1867.” 116 “Smyrna, 24 May (Friday) 1885.” 119 “St. Gayane, 20 May (Saturday) 1867.” 42 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

3 “A copy of the inscription of the second refectory of tifully constructed... May you remember him in your Echmiatzin”: prayers.123 Æ Ãí. èÖδ (1713), »ë` æáõÕ³Û»óÇ ï¿ñ ²Õ»ù- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 364μ. ë³Ý¹ñ ϳÃáõÕÇÏáë ²Ù»Ý³ÛÝ || ѳÛáó, ßÇÝ»óÇ ë»- ճݳïáõÝ Ç í³Û»ÉáõÙÝ êáõñμ ¾çÙdzÍÝÇ Ùdzμ³- 7 “Copies of the inscriptions engraved in the right and left sec- tions of the part between the sanctuary and prayer hall”: ݳó í³ëÝ ÓÁÙé³Ý: Ðñ³ß³Ï»ñï»³É ï³×³ñ ÷³é³ó, Transl.: In the year 1162 (1713), I, Catholicos of All ì³ëÝ ½»ÝÙ³Ý ·³éÇÝ Ï»Ý³ó, Armenians, His Holiness Alexandre Jughayetsy, built a Æ ÷ñÏáõÃÇõÝ Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ý Ù»Õ³ó, winter refectory to the enjoyment of the monastic com- Ú³ÝáõÝ »ñÏáõóÁÝ Ú³Ïáμ»³Ýó, munity of Holy Echmiatzin.120 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 363³-μ. ºÕμûñ ﻳéÝ »õ àñáïÙ³Ýó, ²μñ³Ñ³Ùáõ í»ÑÇÝ ³ñ¹»³Ýó, 4 “Outwardly carved on the wall of the press of Echmiatzin”: Æ í³Û»ÉáõÙÝ Ñ³Ûáó ³½³Ýó, ºë` гٳï³ÝóÇ ï¿ñ ²ëïáõ³Í³ïáõñ ϳÃáõ- Æ Ý»ñ Ãáõáç Ù»ñáõÙ ³½³Ýó: ÕÇÏáë, »ïáõ ßÇÝ»É ïÝï»ëïáõÝë Ç í³Û»ÉáõÙÝ êáõñμ èÖд (1723): ¾çÙdzÍÝ³Û Ùdzμ³ÝÇóÝ, èÖξ (1718) ÃáõÇÝ: Transl.: This glorious cathedral, dedicated to the Transl.: I, His Holiness Astvatzatur Hamadantsy, had Lamb sacrificed for the sins of manhood, was magnifi- this utility house built to the enjoyment of the monastic cently built ...with the means of Catholicos Abraham to community of Holy Echmiatzin. 1167 (1718).121 the enjoyment of the Armenians in the year 1172 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 363μ. (1723).124 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 364μ. 5 “A copy of an inscription inwardly engraved on the dome of Echmiatzin Cathedral”: 8 “An inscription commemorating the renovation of the walls of Æ Ãáõ³Ï³Ýáõû³Ýë ѳÛÏ³Ï³Ý èÖΠ(1720) Holy Echmiatzin”: »ë` ï¿ñ ²ëïáõ³Í³ïáõñ гٳï³ÝóÇ Ï³ÃáõÕÇ- Úû·Ý³Ï³Ýáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ, Ýáñá·»ó³Ý Ïáë ²Ù»ÝÇó ѳÛáó, »ïáõ Ýáñá·»É ½ãáñ»ëÇÝ Ë³Ë- Ý»ñùݳ߳ñ»³É ãáñù ϳñ· ù³ñÇÝùë μáÉáñ áñÙáó ï»³É ëÇõÝùÝ ëñμáÛ »Ï»Õ»óõáÛë »õ ½μáÉáñ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ Éáõë³Ýϳñ ëáõñμ ï³×³ñÇë Ñá·³μ³ñÓáõû³Ùμ Ýáñá·»³É »õ ͳÕÏ»³É ѳݹ»ñÓ Ù³ñÙ³ñáÝ»³Û ßÇ- ﻳéÝ Ôáõϳëáõ ëñμ³½³Ý ϳÃáõÕÇÏáëÇ ²Ù»- Ýáõ³Íáíù, áñ Ç Ù¿ç ëñμáÛ »Ï»Õ»óõáÛë »Ý, ÛÇß³ï³Ï ݳÛÝ Ñ³Ûáó, ³ñ¹»³Ùμ ²ÏÝ³Û ²åáõã»ËóÇ »õ Ç Ñá·õáÛ ÇÙáÛ, Ç í³Û»ÉáõÙÝ ï³é³å»³É ³½·Çë ѳÛáó Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåûÉÇë μݳϻ³É Ç øñÇëïáë ѳݷáõ- »õ ³ëï Ç ëáõñμ ³Ãáéë ½»ï»Õ»³É Ùdzμ³ÝÇó. »õ ó»³É Ù³Ñï»ëÇ ²ëïáõ³Í³ïáõñ ³Õ³ÛÇ áñ¹Ç μ³- áñù ÁÝûéÝáõù ½³ñÓ³Ýë ½³Ûë, ÛÇß»ó¿ù ½Çë Ç Ù³ù- ñ»å³ßï Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝ ³ÙÇñ³ÛÇÝ Ç ÛÇß³ï³Ï ÇÝ- ñ³÷³ÛÉ Û³ÕûÃë Ó»ñ, »õ ¹áõù ÛÇß»³É ÉÇçÇù ³é³çÇ ù»³Ý »õ áñ¹õáÛÝ ÇõñáÛ` Ù³Ñï»ëÇ ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ëÇÝ »õ øñÇëïáëÇ, ³Ù¿Ý: ³ÛÉ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Çõñ³ÛÝáóÝ, èØȶ (1784): Transl.: In the year 1169 (1720), I, Catholicos of All Transl.: By the grace of God, four rows of stones in Armenians, His Holiness Astvatzatur Hamadantsy, had the lower masonry of all the walls of this luminescent the four shabby pillars of the holy church repaired and holy cathedral were repaired under the trusteeship of also renovated the entire church, inwardly embellish- Catholicos of All Armenians, His Holiness Ghukas, ing it with marble structures. In memory of my soul, to with the means of the late Mahtesy Astvatzatur Agha, a the enjoyment of the long-tortured Armenian nation native of Apuchekh, Akn, who lived in Constantinople and the monks of the Holy See. May those reading this and who was the son of pious Emir Harutiun, in mem- inscription remember me in their immaculate prayers ory of his son, Mahtesy Hovhannes, his soul and all his and may they be remembered by Christ. Amen.122 kinsfolk. 1233 (1784).125 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 363μ. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 369³.

6 Æ ÃáõÇÝ Ñ³Ûáó èÖÒ² (1732), Ç Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïáõ- 9 “An inscription commemorating the construction of certain û³Ý ²μñ³Ñ³Ù (´) ϳÃáõÕÇÏáëÇ »õ Ñá·³μ³ñÓáõ- buildings in Echmiatzin: carved on the middle door of the monastery”: û³Ùμ ÝáñÇÝ ßÇÝ»ó³õ ßñç³å³ï ׳ջñë ÇçÙ³Ý ÞÝáñÑÇõÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ ßÇÝ»ó³õ ϳٳñ³Ï³å ï»ÕõáÛÝ øñÇëïáëÇ ·»Õ»óÇÏ ßÇÝÙ³Ùμ. ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç ¹áõéÝë »õ ³ñ»õ»É³ÏáÕÙÝ Ý»ñùݳ۳ñÏÇë, áñù »Ý í»ó ï¿ñ: Ëáõó »õ ³Ýμ³ñ³Ýáó μñÝÓáÛ Ñ³Ý¹»ñÓ Ïóáñ¹ ßÇ- Transl.: In the year 1181 (1732) of the Armenian cal- Ýáõ³ÍáíùÝ, Ñá·³Íáõû³Ùμ ﻳéÝ Ôáõϳëáõ endar, in the days of Catholicos Abraham II and under ëñμ³½³Ý ϳÃáõÕÇÏáëÇÝ, ³ñ¹»³Ùμù æáõÕ³Û»óÇ his trusteeship, the place of Christ’s descent was beau- ¾ÙÝdz½»³Ý ʳãÇÏ ³Õ³ÛÇÝ, Ç μ³ñÇ ÛÇß³ï³Ï Çõñ ______123 “This work was initiated by Archimandrite Michael from 120 “Holy Echmiatzin, 20 May (Saturday) 1867.” Erzrum. Holy Echmiatzin, 17 May (Wednesday) 1867.” 121 “Holy Echmiatzin, 20 May (Saturday) 1867.” 124 “Holy Echmiatzin.” 122 “Holy Echmiatzin, 20 May 1867.” 125 “Holy Echmiatzin, 17 May ‘67.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 43

»õ ϻݳÏóÇÝ ÇõñáÛ` سñdz٠˳ÃáõÝÇÝ »õ áñ¹áó 12 “Carved on the tombstone of Catholicos Yeprem”: Çõñ»³Ýó` Øáíë¿ë ³Õ³ÛÇÝ »õ ³ÛÉ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ï»Ý¹³- º÷ñ»Ù ³é³ùÇÝáõû³Ùμ ëñμ³ëÝ»³É ѳÛñ³- Ý»³ó »õ ÝÝç»ó»Éáó Çõñ»³Ýó, èØȸ (1785) ÃáõÇÝ: å»ï, ÍÝ»³É Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ èÖÔ (1750), ϳÃáõÕÇ- Transl.: By the grace of God, this arched door was Ïáë³ó³õ Ç èØÌ (1810) »õ ÁÝϳɻ³É Ç Ã³·³õáñ made, together with the eastern part of the lower floor ϳÛë»ñ¿ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ èáõë³ó ½³ëå»ïáõÃÇõÝ ëñμáÛÝ containing six cells, a rice barn and other annexes, in ²ÝݳÛÇ ²é³çÝáÛ, ²Õ»ùë³Ý¹ñÇ Ü³óõáÛ »õ ²Ý¹ñ¿Ç the year 1234 (1785) under the trusteeship of His ³é³ù»ÉáÛÝ, í»ñ³÷áË»ó³õ Û³ëﻳóë »ñç³ÝÇÏ Holiness, Catholicos Ghukas, with the means of Agha Ù³Ñáõ³Ùμ ۳ݳÝó Ï»³ÝëÝ Û³õÇï»ÝÇó »õ »¹³õ Khachik Emniazian from Jugha in memory of his spouse Û³Ûë ßÇñÇÙ, Ç 18 Ç 16 ÛáõÉÇëÇ: Mariam Khatun, their sons, Movses Agha, his own soul Transl.: Catholicos Yeprem nourished with holy virtue. and all those alive and dead in his kin.126 Born in 1199 (1750), he became Catholicos in 1259 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 369μ. (1810) and was awarded the first-class Order of St. Anna, as well as the Orders of Alexandre Nevsky and 10 “An inscription commemorating the overhaul of the refecto- Andrew the Apostle ...by the Emperor of All Russians.129 ry of Echmiatzin”: Happy death took him away from this world to eternal Ú³çáÕáõû³Ùμ ³Ù»Ý³Ï³ñáÕÇÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ »õ life, and he was interred in this grave in July 1816.130 Ñá·³Íáõû³Ùμ ﻳéÝ Ôáõϳëáõ ëñμ³½³Ý ϳÃáõ- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 344³. ÕÇÏáëÇ ²Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûáó, Ýáñá·»ó³õ Ç ÑÇٳݿ ë»- ճݳïáõÝë »õ ÷áùñ ëñ³Ñë ѳݹ»ñÓ Ñ³Ù³ÛÝ í»ñ- 13 “Carved on the tombstone of Catholicos Hovhannes Karpe- ݳ۳ñÏûùÝ Í³ËÇõù æáõÕ³Û»óÇ Ê³Éï³ñ»³Ýó Ç tsy”: ´³Õ¹³ï μݳϻ³É سñ·³ñ ³Õ³ÛÇÝ, Ç ÛÇß³ï³Ï γÃáõÕÇÏáë ²Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûáó ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ë À ÇÝù»³Ý »õ Ñá·»ÉáÛë ÍÝáÕ³ó Çõñáó` ²õ¿ïÇÝ »õ àí- γñå»óÇ í³Ë׳ݻó³õ 1842 ³ÙÇ Ù³ñïÇ 25: ë³ÝݳÛÇÝ, »õ ù»é ÇõñáÛ` ²ÝݳÛÇÝ »õ ϳݳ[Ý]ó Transl.: Catholicos of All Armenians Hovhannes Çõñáó ѳݷáõó»ÉáóÝ »õ ϻݹ³ÝõáÛÝ »õ ³ÛÉ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Karpetsy VIII, who died on 25 March 1842.131 Çõñ³ÛÝáóÝ, Ç èØȾ (1788) Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇÝ: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 346³. Transl.:With good luck granted by the Almighty Lord 14 “A copy of the epitaph of Catholicos Nerses Ashtaraketsy V”: and under the trusteeship of Catholicos of All ä³ßïå³Ý ѳÛñ»Ý»³ó ϳÃáõÕÇÏáë ²Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ñ³- Armenians, His Holiness Ghukas, this refectory and Ûáó Ü»ñë¿ë º ²ßï³ñ³Ï»óÇ, ÍÝ»³É Ç 13 ÷»ïñí³ñÇ small hall were thoroughly repaired together with all 1761-èØÄ, í³Ë׳ݻ³É Ç ÷»ïñí³ñÇ 1857: the upper floors in the year 1237 (1788) through the Transl.: Catholicos of All Armenians Nerses Ashtarake- means of Agha Margar Khaltariants from Jugha, who tsy V, a protector of his homeland. Born on 13 February lives in Baghdad, in memory of his parents of blessed 1761 (1210), he died in February 1857.132 memory, Avet and Ovsanna, his sister Anna, his own Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 2³. soul, the wives of their dead and alive relatives and all 15 “Carved on the tombstone of Echmiatzin Catholicos David”: 127 their kinsfolk. ²Ñ³ ¹³Ùμ³ñ³Ý »õ Û³ñÏ μݳÏáõû³Ý, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 370³. ¸³õÇà ÑûñÝ ³ÛÝ ¹ÇáÛ Ñ³Ý·ëﻳÝ, 11 “An inscription commemorating the construction of the bal- γÃáÕÇÏáëÇ ßÝáñÑÇõ ûÍáõû³Ý, dachin of [St.] Hripsime Monastery”: ºõ ѳÛñ³å»ïÇ ·³ÑÇë ëñμáõû³Ý: Æ Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïáõû³Ý ﻳéÝ »õ ﻳéÝ áõû- àñáÛ ¹³ï ³ñ»³É Ç Ëéáíáõûݿ, ñáñ¹Ç ÚûѳÝÝáõ γñμ»óõáÛ ²Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûáó ϳ- ¼ÏÝÇ Ññ³Å³ñÙ³Ý Ç í»Ñáõûݿ, ÃáõÕÇÏáëÇ, ϳݷݻó³õ ˳ãϳÉë å³ïÏ»ñ³½³ñ¹ êÇñáí ÙÇßï ··áõ»³É Ç å»ï¿Ý Ù»ñÙ¿, »õ ͳÕϳÝϳñ ³ñ¹»³Ùμ »õ ³ß˳ï³ëÇñáõû³Ùμ êñμ³½³Ý ﻳéÝ Ù»Í¿Ý º÷ñ»Ù¿: Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ ì³ñ¹³½³ñ»³Ýó` í³Ý³- гݷ»³õ ë³ Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ öñÏã³Ï³Ý Ñûñ êñμáÛÝ ÐéÇ÷ëÇÙ»³Û: Æ 10 ë»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ 1841 г½³ñ áõà ѳñÇõñ ï³ëÝ»ûà Ãáõ³Ï³Ý (1817), (èØÔ) ³ÙÇ: Æ ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñÇ ³õáõñ ÙdzϳÝ, Transl.: In the days of Catholicos of All Armenians, ػͳßáõù ÷³éûù »¹³õ Û³Ûë ï³å³Ý: His Holiness Hovhan Karbetsy VIII, this ornamented embellished baldachin was erected with the means and ______efforts of Archimandrite Harutiun Vardazariants, Prior 129 “Nicholas.” of St. Hripsime, on 10 September 1841 (1290).128 130 “Holy Echmiatzin, 19 May 1867.” Pirghalemian writes: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 380³. “Catholicos Yeprem’s grave is beneath a small dome, amidst those of common monks. The sick, especially those suffering from fever, often visit it.” ______131 “Holy Echmiatzin, 17 May 1867.” 126 “Holy Echmiatzin, 17 May 1867.” 132 “He has a splendid gravestone of white marble with reliefs of 127 “Holy Echmiatzin, ‘67.” catholicose’s vestments, perhaps the handiwork of great sculptor 128 “St. Hripsime Monastery, 19 May 1867.” Mkrtich of Constantinople. Holy Echmiatzin, 17 May 1867.” 44 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Transl.: Here is the tomb in which repose the remains Transl.: May you remember philosopher Vardan in of Father David blessed Catholicos on the holy patri- your prayers to Christ. In the year 879 (1430).138 archal throne. After some protests against him, he Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 453μ. resigned from the patriarchal throne, always remaining 4 î¿ñ ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ë ³ñÑÇ »åÇëÏáåáë` ³é³çÝáñ¹ the favourite of His Holiness Yeprem. He died on 1 ëáõñμ áõËïÇë, ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç ï¿ñ, ÃáõÇÝ æº (1456): November 1817 A.D., being placed in this grave with 133 Transl.: The Most Reverend Hovhannes, an archbish- high honours. 139 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 3μ. op and Prior of this holy monastery. May you remember him in your prayers to the Lord. In the year 140 LESK 905 (1456). Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 461μ. êï»÷³Ý ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë: Âí. æÒ (1531): Transl.: May you remember Stepan in your prayers to 5 ºë` ÂáõÙ³Û Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïë, ϳݷݻóÇ ½Ë³ãë 134 Christ. In the year 980 (1531). ëáõñμ μ³ñ»Ëûë ³é ³ëïáõ³Í (í³ëÝ) ÝÝç»ó»³É Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 473³. ÍÝáÕ³ó ÇÙáó. áñù »ñÏÇñ å³·³Ý¿ù, ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë, ÃáõÇÝ æÄ´ (1463): LIM CLOISTER Transl.: I, Catholicos Tuma,141 erected this cross to 1 “The copy of an inscription commemorating the overhaul of the church of Lim Cloister”: ask for God’s grace for my deceased parents. May wor- Æ Ãáõ³Ï³Ýáõû³Ý ѳÛϳ½»³Ý ïáõÙ³ñÇ â̸ shippers remember [us] in their prayers to Christ. In 142 (1305), Û³ß˳ñÑ³Ï³É || ó·³õáñáõû³Ý Û³½·¿Ý the year 912 (1463). Ý»ïáÕ³ó ²õɳç³Ãáõ ëáõÉóÝÇÝ »ë` Ýáõ³ëï ï¿ñ Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 464³. ¼³ù³ñdz í»ñ³¹ÇïáÕ ²Õóٳñ³Û, ßÇÝ»óÇ Ç ÑÇ- 6 “The copy of an inscription carved on the door of the sacristy Ù³Ýó ½ëáõñμ ï³×³ñë ëñμáÛÝ ¶¿áñ·³Û ½ûñ³í³- of Lim”: ñÇÝ: àñ ѳݹÇåÇù, ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë: Àݹ ÝÙÇÝ ÞÇÝ»ó³õ ųٳïáõÝë ÃáõÇÝ èȲ (1582) Ó»- ½ÍÝáÕëÝ Ù»ñ »õ ½»Õμ³ñëÝ »õ ½ùáõ»ñëÝ »õ ½³ÛÉ ³ß- é³Ùμ ï¿ñ ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ë »åÇëÏáåáëÇÝ, ï¿ñ ¼³ù³- ˳ï³õáñëÝ »õ ½»ñ³Ëï³õáñëÝ, »õ øñÇëïáë ³ë- ñdz »åÇëÏáåáëÇÝ, ï¿ñ γñ³å»ï »åÇëÏáåá- ïáõ³Í áÕáñÙ»ëóÇ ÛÇßáÕ³ó¹ »õ ÛÇß»ó»Éáóë, ³Ù¿Ý: ëÇÝ, ï¿ñ ¸³õÇà í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, ï¿ñ ¶ñÇ·áñÝ, ï¿ñ Transl.: In the year 754 (1305), in the days of Sultan ê³ñ·ÇëÝ, ï¿ñ гÛñ³å»ïÝ »õ Ùdzμ³Ý ëáõñμ áõË- Olajatu of the race of archers, I, humble father Zakaria, ïÇë ï¿ñ êï»÷³ÝÝáë, ï¿ñ ä»ïñáë, ï¿ñ Ø»ÉùÇ- the overseer of Aghtamar, thoroughly rebuilt this holy ë¿Ã, ï¿ñ äûÕáë. ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë: êå³ë³õáñ church of St. Gevorg the Commander. May those who ëáõñμ »Ï»Õ»óõáÛë ½ØÏñïÇãÝ, ½àõñí³ñ¹ÇÝ, ½Ø³- see this remember me in their prayers to Christ. May ñ³ÝÇÝ ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë: they also remember our parents, brothers, sisters as well Transl.: This zhamatun [vestibule] was built in 1031 as others who took part in the work and contributed to (1582) by the Right Reverend Bishops Hovhannes, it. May Lord Jesus have mercy upon those remembering Zakaria and Karapet, Archimandrite David,143 Fathers us and upon us, too. Amen.135 Grigor, Sargis, Hayrapet, the monks of the holy Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 358³-μ. monastery, Fathers Stepanos, Petros, Melkiset and 2 γݷݻó³õ ˳ãë ·»ñ³Ññ³ß μ³ñ»Ëûë ³é Poghos. May you remember them in your prayers to ³ëïáõ³Í ï¿ñ ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ë »åÇëÏáåáëÇ »õ ѳñ³- Christ. May you [also] remember the servants of this ½³ïÇÝ ÇõñáÛ Úáí³Ý¿ëÇÝ` ѳݷáõó»ÉáóÝ Ç øñÇë- holy church, Mkrtich, Urvard and Maran.144 ïáë, ³ÛÉ»õ ϳݷÝáÕ³óÝ Ê³Õ³ÕáõûÝÇÝ »õ γ- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 9μ. ñ³å»ïÇÝ, ³Ù¿Ý, ÃáõÇÝ äÐ (1421): Transl.: This magnificent cross was erected to ask for 7 ºë` γñ³å»ï »åÇëÏáåáë, ϳݷݻóÇ divine mercy for the Right Reverend Hovhannes, a ½Ë³ãë μ³ñ»Ëûë ³é ³ëïáõ³Í Ç ÷ñÏáõÃÇõÝ Ñá·õáÛ bishop,136 and his dear one, the late Hovhannes, as ÇÙáÛ, ÃáõÇÝ èȲ (1582): 145 well as for those who erected it, Khaghaghutiun and Transl.: I, Bishop Karapet, erected this cross to Karapet. Amen. In the year 870 (1421).137 ask for God’s mercy for the salvation of my soul in the 146 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 445³. year 1031 (1582). Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 487μ. 3 ¼ì³ñ¹³Ý ÷ÇÉÇëá÷³ÛÝ ÛÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë, ______138 “This grave is on Lim Island of Van.” ÃíÇÝ äР(1430): 139 “Varag.” 140 “Recorded from Topuzian’s copy on Lim on 21 July 1868.” ______141 “Probably, a Prior of Lim Cloister.” 133 “[St.] Gayane Monastery of Holy Echmiatzin, 17 May 1867.” 142 “On Lim Island, Van, 6 December 1865.” 134 “In the cemetery of Lesk Village, Van, 2 September 1866.” 143 “He was a good notary.” 135 “On Lim Island, 6 December 1865.” 144 “On Lim Island, Lake Van, 6 December (Monday) 1865.” 136 “The Prior of Lim who raised the dead.” 145 “Close to the church of Lim Island from the south.” 137 “In Lim Cloister on 6 December 1865.” 146 “Lim, 6 December 1865.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 45

8 “Written on a saint’s right hand”: 12 “Carved on a cross-stone erected in memory of Bishop êáõñμ ³çë μ³ñ»Ëûë ¿ ³é øñÇëïáë í³ëÝ Stepan”: ÷ñÏáõû³Ý Ñá·õáóÝ È³ÉÇ˳ÝÇÝ, ¶[Çõ]Éëï³ÝÇÝ: àí Éáõë³½³ñ¹ Ýß³Ý ÷ñÏãÇÝ, èÔ¶ [1644]: Úáñų٠»ñ»õÇë Ç ³Ñ»ÕÇÝ, Transl.: May this holy right hand help in asking Èáõë³õáñ»³ Éáõëáí ùáÛÇÝ, Christ to save the souls of Lalikhan and Gyulistan. (¼Ñá·Ç) Ç êï»÷³ÝÝáë ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇÝ, 1093 [1644].147 àñ ¿ ÝáõÇñ³Ï ²ßó˳Ýáõ: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 390³. Âí. èØк (1826): Transl.: You, the luminous sign of the Saviour, may 9 “An inscription commemorating the construction of the gate of your light illuminate the soul of Archbishop Stepanos, Lim”: an envoy of Ashtarkhan [Astrakhan], during the Last Æ Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïáõû³Ý ﻳñóÝ êÇÙ¿áÝÇ »õ Âáõ- Judgement. 1275 (1826).153 Ù³ÛÇ »õ Û³é³çÝáñ¹áõû³Ý ﻳéÝ Ú³Ïáμ³Û Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 339³. ׷ݳ½·»³ó í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ ì³Ý»óõáÛ »õ Ç Ãáõ³Ï³- Ýáõû³Ýë ѳÛáó èØĺ (1766)-ÇÝ ù³Ï»ó³õ ÷³Ûï»- 13 “Carved on a cross-stone dedicated to Bishop Harutiun from Õ¿Ý Å³Ù³ïáõÝë »õ ßÇÝ»ó³õ ¹³ñå³ëë Ç ÑÇÙ³Ýó Ýáñ Hasamersur”: Ç ÝáñáÛ Ó»é³Ùμ ØáϳóÇ ÚûѳÝÝ¿ë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ. àí Éáõë³½³ñ¹ Ýß³Ý öñÏãÇÝ, áñù ѳݹÇåÇù Ùdzμ³Ý »Õμ³ñó, ³ëïáõ³Í áÕáñÙÇ Úáñų٠»ñ»õÇë Ç ³Ñ»ÕÇÝ, ³ë³ó¿ù, ½Ç μ³½áõÙ ³ß˳ï³Ýë Ïñ»óÇÝ: Èáõë³õáñ»³ Éáõëáí ùáÛÇÝ, Transl.: In the days of Catholicoses Simeon and (¼Ñá·Ç) Ç ³é³çÝáñ¹ Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝ ³ñù»åÇëÏá- Tuma,148 during the priorate of Hakob Vanetsy, an åáëÇÝ: archimandrite leading an anchorite’s life, in the year ÂáõÇÝ èØк (1826): 1215 (1766) of the Armenian calendar, this zhamatun Transl.: You, the luminous sign of the Saviour, may [vestibule] of wood was pulled down and a new gate your light illuminate the soul of Archbishop Harutiun, was built by Archimandrite Hovhannes Mokatsy.149 the Prior, during the Last Judgement. 1275 (1826).154 May those who see this pray for the brethren who Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 339μ. 150 worked hard. 14 “A copy of the epitaph of Bishop Gabriel”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 367μ. ʳãë μ³ñ»Ëûë ¿ í³ëÝ ¶³μñÇ¿É í³ñ¹³å»- 10 “An inscription commemorating the renovation of the roof of ïÇÝ »õ Çõñ ÍÝáÕ³óÝ, ÑûñÝ` ¼³ù³ñÇÝ, ÙûñÝ` Âáõ- Lim Church with finely-dressed stones”: ñûÛÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ èØÒ¾ (1838): ÂíÇÝ èØȾ (1788)-ÇÝ, ѳÛñ³å»ïù ¾çÙdzÍÝÇ Transl.: May this cross protect Archimandrite »õ ²Õóٳñ³Û ÔáõÏ³ë »õ γñ³å»ï ϳÃáõÕÇÏá- Gabriel155 and his parents, his father Zakar and his ëáõÝù »õ Ù»ñáÛ ³Ý³å³ïÇ ³é³çÝáñ¹ Ú³Ïáμ í³ñ- mother Turo. 1287 (1838).156 ¹³å»ï, ³ÛÉ»õ í¿ùÇÉ ¿ñ ì³ÝóÇ í³ñ¹³å»ï, (áñáÛ) Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 345³: ܳ¨ Ó»é. 9027, ¿ç 53³. Ó»é³Ùμ Ýáñá·»ó³õ (¹³ñå³ëÇ ï³ÝÇùÝ): 15 “The construction inscription of the barn of Lim”: Transl.: In the year 1237 (1788), Catholicoses of ÚÇß³ï³Ï Û³õÇï»³Ý ßï»Ù³ñ³Ýë óáñ»ÝáÛ Echmiatzin and Aghtamar Ghukas and Karapet as well Üáñ³Ï»ñï ϳéáõó³õ ÇëÏ ³ñ¹»³Ùμ ì³Ý»óõáÛ as the Prior of our cloister, Archimandrite Hakob, and ì³Ý³Ñûñ ³Ûë áõËïÇë ¶³μñÇ¿É ð³μáõÝõáÛ, Archimandrite Vanetsy, a vicar, had the gateway roof ÚÇᯐ ½ÇÝùÝ »õ ½ÍÝáÕëÝ, ½³ß˳ïáÕëÝ »õë 151 repaired. ëáÛÝáÛ: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 370³. Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1845: Transl.: 11 “An inscription commemorating the construction of bal- This barn of wheat was built with the means dachins for the church and gate of Lim”: of Prior of this monastery, Archimandrite Gabriel ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ˳ãϳÉÝ»ñë ²ßï³ñË³Ý³Û ÝíÇ- Vanetsy, in perpetual memory of his soul. May you ñ³Ï êï»÷³ÝÝáë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, ÃÇõ èØд (1823): remember him, his parents and the builders. 1845 157 Transl.: These baldachins are in memory of A.D. Archimandrite Stepanos, an envoy of Ashtarkhan Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 381³. [Astrakhan]. 1272 (1823).152 ______153 “Bishop Stepan erected this cross-stone during his lifetime. He Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 376³. died in the monastery of Narek, having proved of great benefit to the cloister of Lim as its envoy. Lim Island, 6 December 1865.” ______154 See inscription No. 12, which has almost the same contents. 147 “Recorded from Topuzian’s copy on Lim in 1868.” There can be no misunderstanding as the names of the deceased 148 “Catholicos of Aghtamar.” are different. Pirghalemian writes: “Lim Cloister, ‘65.” 149 “He is the renowned Hovhannes the Fair.” 155 “He is a bishop.” 150 “Lim Island, 6 December (Monday) 1865.” 156 “Recorded from Topuzian’s copy on Lim on 20 July 1868.” 151 “Recorded from Topuzian’s copy in Van on 5 September 1868.” 157 “On Lim on 6 December 1865 during the priorate of Bishop 152 “Lim Island, Van, 6 December 1865.” Hakob Topuzian.” 46 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

KAPUTKOGH 2 “Carved on a cross-stone in St. Sargis Church of Lusavorich 1 “Engraved on a stone commemorating the renovation of the Monastery of Karin”: spring of Kaputkogh’s St. Hakob Monastery (at present it is placed Üáñá·»ó³õ ï³×³ñë êáõñμ ê³ñ·Çë ½ûñ³í³- in front of the bema of the monastery)”: ñÇÝ Ó»é³Ùμ ʳã³ïáõñ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ Îáëï³Ý¹- ÂíÇÝ èÖʾ (1698): ÞÝáñÑûù Ñá·õáÛÝ ëñμáÛ ßÇ- ÝáõåûÉë»óõáÛ ³é³çÝáñ¹Ç ëáõñμ áõËïÇÝ, áñ »õ Ý»ó³õ ³ÕμÇõñë μ³½áõÙ ³ß˳ïáõû³Ùμ Ç Ñ³Ûñ³- ï¿ñÝ áÕáñÙ»ëóÇ, ÃíÇÝ Ñ³Ûáó èÖΠ(1720) »õ Ýá- å»ïáõû³Ý ﻳéÝ Ü³Ñ³å»ï ϳÃáõÕÇÏáëÇÝ ¾ç- ñÇÝ ÷á˳Ýáñ¹ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ: ÙdzÍÝÇ »õ Û»åÇëÏáåáëáõû³Ý ëáõñμ áõËïÇë Transl.: The church of Holy Commander Sargis was ¶ñÇ·áñÇ |||: renovated by Archimandrite Khachatur of Constanti- Transl.: By the grace of the Holy Spirit, in the year nople, Prior of this holy monastery. May God have 1147 (1698), in the days of Echmiatzin Catholicos mercy upon him and the archimandrite who is his vicar. Nahapet and Bishop Grigor of this holy monastery, this In the year 1169 (1720) of the Armenian calendar.162 158 spring was repaired through heavy efforts. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 364³. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 361μ. 3 “An inscription carved on the spring of this monastery by its 2 “An inscription commemorating the overhaul of the dome of builder”: Kaputkogh’s St. Hakob Monastery”: ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ μ³ñ»Ñ³Ù ³ÕμÇõñë ³Ûë λջóÇ î¿ñ ³ëïáõ³Í ÚÇëáõë øñÇëïáë, ÃáõÇÝ èØ̼ Æë³Ñ³Ï í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ »õ Ñá·»õáñ ÍÝáÕÇÝ ÇõñáÛ (1807): ﻳéÝ ÚáíѳÝÝ¿ëÇ Ù»ÍÇ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ Îáë- àí ù³é³Ã»õ Ýß³Ý Ë³ãÇÝ, ï³Ý¹ÝáõåûÉëáÛ å³ïñdzñ·ÇÝ, Ãí. èÖÒ¶ (1734): ºÏ»³É μ³½Ù»³É ëáõñμ ë»Õ³ÝÇÝ, Transl.: This tasty spring perpetuates the memory of Æ Ýáñá·áõÙÝ ëáõñμ ·áõÙμ¿ÃÇÝ, Archimandrite Isaac Keghetsy and his godparent, great ²ÝáõÝ Ú³Ïáμ ѳÛñ³å»ïÇÝ, Archimandrite Hovhannes, Patriarch of Constantino- È»ñ μ³ñ»Ëûë ï¿ñ êï»÷³ÝÇÝ: ple. In the year 1183 (1734).163 Transl.: Lord Jesus Christ, in the year 1256 (1807). Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 566³. May you, the four-winged sign of the cross resting on the holy altar, protect Father Stepan159 for the renova- 4 “An inscription engraved on the second door of the ramparts tion of the holy dome of [the monastery dedicated to of the same monastery”: ²Ûë å³ñÇëåÁ ²é³ù»É í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ ÛÇß³- St.] Hakob, Catholicos. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 372μ. ï³ÏÝ ¿. èÖÒ¶ (1734) ÃÇõ ѳÛáó: Transl.: This wall perpetuates the memory of KARACHOPAN Archimandrite Arakel. 1183 (1734) of the Armenian “An inscription commemorating the repairs of the church of calendar. Karachopan Village, Khnus”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 566μ. Æ í»ñëïÇÝ Ýáñá·áõÙÝ êáõñμ Ú³Ïáμ »Ï»Õ»óõáÛ μ³½áõÙ ³ß˳ïáõû³Ùμ »õ μ³½áõÙ ¹ñ³Ù ï³Éáí Ç 5 “A copy of the epitaph of Archimandrite Arakel”: Ûû·áõï »õ Ç ÷ñÏáõÃÇõÝ Ñá·õáó Ù»ñáó, ÃíÇÝ èÚÄ´ ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý »é³Ù»ÍÇ, (1863): ²é³ù»É í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ, Transl.: St. Hakob Church again underwent overhaul êñμáÛ áõËïÇë ¹Çï³å»ïÇ, through heavy endeavours and lavish donations to the àñáÛ Ó»é³Ùμ Ýáñ³Ï»ñïÇ benefit, and for the salvation, of our souls in the year ´áÉáñ ë³·»ñë Áݹ ·Ùμ¿ÃÇ, 1312 (1863).160 ºÏ»Õ»óÇë å³Ûͳé ͳÕÏÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 385μ. Üáñ³ß¿Ý å³ñÇëå ϳåÇ, ê³Ïë ï»ÕáÛë ѳñϳõáñÇ KARIN ²é³çÝáñ¹… ³å³ ³é ï¿ñ í»ñ³Ñ³Ý·ãÇ, 1 ʳãë μ³ñ»Ëûë ¿ ³é ³ëïáõ³Í Ú³Ïáμ ݳѳ- ...... ÙÇÝÝ ëáñ³ íÇÙÇë ¹ÝÇ, ï³ÏÇÝ »õ ÏáÕ³ÏóáÛÝ` Ô³»³ÃÇÝ, »õ áñ¹õáÛÝ` Úáíë¿- Ðá·ÇÝ áñ »ïÝ í»ñ³Ñ³Ý·ãÇ, ÷ÇÝ, ïÇñ³óáõ Ô»õáݹÇÝ, Ãí. èÖÆ´ (1673): ÂÇõ ³Ûë ÃáõáÛë Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇ, Transl.: May this cross protect martyr Hakob, his spouse Ghayat, his son Hovsep and sexton Ghevond. In Ú³μ»Ã³Ï³Ý Ù»ñ ïûÙ³ñÇ, the year 1122 (1673).161 ______Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 565μ. 162 “[Taken] from Father Grigor Artzenian: Karin, 15 May 1868.” ______163 “I think Archimandrite Isaac is Sahak Ahagin [the Huge], who 158 “A couple of lines were covered with earth and I did not have was later elected Catholicos of All Armenians, but did not go to enough time to clear it away and copy them. St. Hakob of take consecration. He stayed in the monastery of Lusavorich after Kaputkogh, 16 January ‘67.” his election, meeting his death there. His remains repose near the 159 “In St. Hakob on 16 January 1867.” outer northern wall of the church, beneath a big gravestone which 160 “In Karachopan, 26 November (Wednesday) 1869.” is undated and uninscribed. Going there on pilgrimage on 161 “This inscription is in the basement of the mother church now. Ascension Tuesday, 14 May 1868, we saw Priest Galust Yervan- Martyr Hakob was stoned to death near the small bath-houses... in dian, Mr. Karapet Nataniants, Yeghiazar Pejkants, Mahtesy Sargis Karin.” Teghtrikiants and others there.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 47

г½³ñ ѳñÇõñ áõÃëáõÝ, áñ Áݹ ÑÝ·ûù ³Ùûù pay a fine for having installed the door higher than ³õ»Éáñ¹ (èÖÒº-1736): гݹÇåá[Õ]ù¹ ïáõù áÕáñ- usual. It had been standing in ruins for a long time ÙÇ, ½Ç áÕáñÙÝ Ó»½ ëï³ó… í³ëݽDž ³Ûëå¿ë ÉÇÝÇ, when Prior Ghevond brought a decree from áÕáñÙ ËݹDž ÛáÛŠϳñûï… Constantinople allowing to open its door, embark on its Transl.: In this grave reposes... Archimandrite Arakel, construction and build some other parts. The church, Prior of the holy monastery, who built ...of the dome... however, still remains in the same state [although] thir- and ramparts... departing this life... his remains were ty years have passed since the earthquake.165 interred beneath this stone... 1185 (1736) of our calen- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 368³. dar of Habeth. May passers-by pray for his soul... Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 566μ. 9 “A copy of the inscription of the font of the church of Karmir Monastery of Karin”: 6 “An inscription carved on the door of Miaban Sourb ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ëáõñμ ³õ³½³Ýë î¿÷³ÝÇ ÏÇÝ Ù³Ñ- Astvatzatzin Chapel of Karin”: ï»ëÇ Ôáõïñ³ÃÇÝ, áñ¹õáÛÝ` Ø»ÉùáÝÇÝ, Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Î³Ý·Ý»ó³õ ëáõñμ ˳ãë μ³ñ»Ëûë ³é ³ë- ¶³ëμ³ñÇÝ »õ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ ä³Õï³ë³ñÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ ïáõ³Í í³ëÝ »ñ³Ý»³É Ñá·õáÛ ï»³éÝ ÚáíѳÝÝáõ èØÊ (1800): Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåûÉëáÛ å³ïñdzñ·ÇÝ, Ãí. èÖÔ Transl.: This holy font perpetuates the memory of (1741), ÷»ïñí³ñ Ķ [13]: Tepan’s wife, Mahtesy Ghutrat, his son Melkon, as well Transl.: This holy cross was erected to protect the as Mahtesies Gasbar and Paghtasar. In the year 1249 blessed soul of Patriarch Hovhannes of (1800). Constantinople. 13 February 1190 (1741).164 “In the same place”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 390μ, 565μ. î¿ñ ³ëïáõ³Í ÚÇëáõë øñÇëïáë: ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ëáõñμ ˳ãë ê¿ÉíÇÇÝ, Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝÇÝ, áñ¹õáÛÝ ¶³- 7 “The epitaph of Archimandrite Hovsep from the cemetery of ÉáõëïÇÝ: this [Karmir] monastery”: Transl.: Lord Jesus Christ. This holy cross perpetu- Úáíë¿÷³Û í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ ates the memory of Selvi, Harutiun and their son ºõ ëáõñμ áõËïÇë ¹Çï³å»ïÇ Galust.166 سñÙÇÝ ëáñ³ ³ëï ³Ù÷á÷Ç, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 391³, 566³. àñù ѳݹÇåÇù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇ, î¿ñ ѳïáõëó¿ ÷á˳ݳÏÇ: 10 “Carved on a set-in-wall cross north of the church of the same ÂáõÇÝ Ñ³Ûáó èÖÔ¾ (1748): monastery” (“On a set-in-wall cross north of Kamir Monastery”): Transl.: Here are interred the remains of ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ëáõñμ ˳ãë γñÙÇñ í³ÝùÇÝ ëå³- Archimandrite Hovsep, Prior of this holy monastery. ë³õáñ ØÏñïÇã í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, ѳõ³ï³ñÇÙ »õ May passers-by pray for his soul, for which they will be μ³½Ù³ß˳ï ì³Ý»óÇ Ñ³×Ç ¶ñÇ·áñÇÝ »õ ÍÝû- rewarded by the Lord. In the year 1197 (1748) of the Õ³óÝ ê³ñáõ˳ÝÇÝ »õ ÏáÕ³ÏóáÛÝ` êñÙ³ÛÇÝ, »õ »Õ- Armenian calendar. μûñÝ` ê³ñ·ëÇÝ, سñïÇñáëÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ èØÊ Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 566μ. (1800): 8 “Carved on the right side of the door of the church of Karmir [Red] Transl.: This holy cross perpetuates the memory of Monastery of Karin”: г½³ñ »ñÏáõ ѳñÇõñ ï³ëÝÇÝÝ ÃáõáÛë (1770) Archimandrite Mkrtich serving in Karmir Monastery, É»³É ¿, faithful and hard-working hajji Grigor from Van, his ì³ëÝ Ù»Õ³ó ·»ïÇÝÝ ß³ñÅ»³É ¿, parents, Sarukhan and his spouse Serma, as well as his êáõñμ í³Ýùë μáÉáñáíÇÝ ÷É»³É ¿, brother Sargis and Martiros. In the year 1249 167 Ú³Ïáμ ³ñÑÇÝ ½å³ñÇëåÝ ßÇÝ»³É ¿: (1800). àÙÝ Øáíå»ï ó³ëÙ³Ùμ ïáõ·³Ý»³É ¿, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 566³; Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 371³. àÛñ í³ëÝ ½¹áõéÝ Ç í»ñ ß³ñ»³É ¿, 11 “Carved on a cross-stone set on a pillar in the church of the Þ³ï Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ³Ù³Û³ó»³É ¿, same monastery” (“On a cross-stone on a column of the same Ô»õáݹ ¹»ïÝ Ç äûÉëáÛ Ññ³Ù³Ý μ»ñ»³É ¿, monastery”): ¼¹áõéÝ μ³ó»³É ßÇÝáõÙÝ ³ñÏ»³É ¿, ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ïáõñÏ¿ñ êï»÷³ÝÇÝ: ºõ ëÇõÝë Ç ²ÛÉ»õ ½ÇÝã ÇÝã ï»ÕÇë ßÇÝ»³É ¿, ÑÇٳݿ ßÇÝ»ó³õ »õ »¹Ç Ç ëáõñμ ï³Ýë »õ Çõñ »Õμûñ ´³Ûó ï³×³ñë ³ÛÝå¿ë Ùݳó»³É ¿, ______Þ³ñÅ¿Ý »ñ»ëáõÝ ³Ù ³Ýó»³É ¿: 165 “[Taken] from Father Grigor Artzenian: Karin, 15 May 1868.” Transl.: In 1219 (1770) an earthquake struck us [The same inscription is also found on p. 566³, with the last four because of our sins and the holy monastery was totally lines being slightly different: §¼¹áõéÝ μ³ó»³É ßÇÝáõÙÝ ³ñÏ»³É ¿, ²ÛÉ»õ ½ÇÝã ÇÝã ³Ù ³Ýó»³É ¿, destroyed, [after which] Archbishop Hakob built its ÐÇÝ ßÇÝáõ³ÍùÇÝ ÃÇõÝ èÖÔ (1750) ¿¦ transl. “Opening its ramparts. A certain Movpet got irritated and made him door, [he] embarked on its construction... in the year 1199 (1750)”]. ______166 “[Taken] from Father Grigor Artzenian: Karin, 15 May 1868.” 164 “[Taken] from Father Grigor Artzenian: Karin, 15 May 1868.” 167 “In Karin in ‘68.” 48 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

²μñ³Ñ³ÙÇÝ »õ ÍÝûÕ³óÝ ÚûѳÝÝ¿ëÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ àñáÛ ÛÇß³ï³Ï ßÇñÇÙë ³Ûë ϳݷÝÇ: èØÊ (1800): Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1844 ÝáÛ. 24: Transl.: In memory of ...Stepan. And this column was Transl.: By the Lord’s will... the remains of holy Bi- erected from its very foundations and given to this shop Petros Kuraptsy were placed here... meritorious house of God [in memory of] his brother Abraham and Prior of the great [monastery of] Amlordi Sourb Ka- his parent Hovhannes. In the year 1249 (1800).168 rapet of Mush District and the city of Karin. This grave Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 566³; Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 371³. perpetuates his memory. 24 November 1844 A.D.171 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 346³; Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 565μ. 12 “On a set-in-wall marble cross-stone placed on the left side of the door of the church of the same monastery” (“An inscription 15 “A copy of the epitaph of Archbishop Grigoris of Karin”: commemorating the renovation of Karmir Monastery of Karin ´Çõ½³Ý¹³óÇ ¼ûñ³μ³μ¿É»³Ý ﻳéÝ ¶ñÇ·á- carved on marble”): ñÇáë ëñμ³½³Ý ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ Î³ñÝáÛ Ù³Ñ³ñ- سÛñÝ ³ëïáõ³Í ³ñ¹ ·Ã³Í »ë, Ó³Ý ÛÇß³ï³ÏÇ: ØÇÝã ѳÛñ»Ýǹ ´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇÝ »ï Ðñ³Ù³Ý ßÇÝÙ³Ý ÇëÏ Û³çáÕ»ë, ½ù»½ Û³ß˳ñÑ ùñÇëïáë³Ýáõ¿ñ μ³ñÓ³ñ μ³ñÓáõ, îñûù ³½·Çë ѳÛáó û·Ý»ë, ѳÛáó γñÝáÛ ÑûïÇÝ ÷áùñÇÏ Ù»Í ³Ûó»Éáõ, »ñÏá- êáõñμ ï³×³ñë ßù»Õ ßÇÝ»ë, ï³ë³Ý ³Ù³ó ÑáíÇõ ϳó»ñ Ç Ð³Ûë ³ñÃݳѳÙμ³õ ¶Ùμ¿Ã³Û³ñÏ Ï³ñÙñ³½³ñ¹»ë, ï³Õ³Ý¹ ùá μ³ñÓñ μݳïáõñ ÍÝݹ»³Ý »μ³ñÓ ½³- ²õáõñ ûÍÙ³Ý Éáõë³÷³ÛÉ»ë: Ýáõݹ Û²ëï»Õó ·³õ³é, ݳ˳ÝÓ³μ»Ï ųݹ ų- ¸¿ïÝ ØÏñïÇã å»ïÝ ³ß˳ﻳÉ, ٳݳÏÝ ÷áõóó ¹Ý»É Áݹ áïÇõù Ù³ÑáõÝ, ³ÛÉ áã ºñÏáõ μ³ñ»ë¿ñù ÃÇÏáõÝë ѳ뻳É, ½Ñá·Ç¹, áñ ë³õ³éÝ»³É ½³Û·Çë ×»Ù¿ Û³ÝÙ³ÑÇó ØáÙ×Ç Î³ñ³å»ïÝ ³ñdzó»³É, ¹³ßï, ÛáõÕõáÛ Ï»Ý³ó ÙïÇó Ïáõë¿ Ç ¹³ßï á·õáÛ ³é Ô³ë³å Ú³ÏáμÇõ ç³Ý³ëÇñ»³É, ë³÷áñáí¹ »Ï»³É ÷áñ¿ Ç óáõñï íÇÙǹ óûÕáí ³ã³ó ²ÛÉ»õ ½¹áõéÝ ÛÇß³ï³Ï Çõñ»³Ýó ëï³ó»³É, ½Çõñ í»ñçÇÝ »ñ·, áñ Íݳõ Ç ù¿Ý Ç Ù³ÝÏáõÃÇõÝ || ù³- ´áÉáñ ˳ñ×ÇõùÝ áñ å³ïß³×»³É: ñá½áõû³Ý »Ï»Õ»óõáÛ. ³ëïáõÍáÛ ¹³éÝ ¿ ÛáÛÅ ÂáõÇÝ èØÊ (1800), ÑáÏ. ƾ (27): سÙμñ»³Û سٷáÝ áÕμ³É ½ç³Ñ¹ ßÇç»É³÷³é. áÑ, Transl.: May You, [Holy] Mother of God, have mercy ç³Ñ Ù³ï³Õ, ³ñ»õ ³Ý·ÇÝ, ³ñÃáõÝ ³Ýáõ³Ùμ ³Ý- and grant good luck to the Armenians helping them in Ù³Ñ Ñá·õáí ¶ñÇ·áñÇ¿ ³Ý¹ñÇ ÷³é³ó ù»½ Û»ñÏÇÝë building this. May You help build this holy church øñÇëïáë ½áõ³ñÃáõÝù ÑëÏ»ëó»Ý ½³×ÇõÝáí¹ Ýáñá- splendidly with a dome and may You fill it with shining ·»ÉÇ »õ áã ßÇÝáõ³Íù ½áñ ϳݷݻ³ó Ó»éÝ Ù³Ñϳ- light on its consecration day. Father Superior Mkrtich ݳóáõ: ÜÝ绳ó Ç Ñ³ë³ÏÇ 51 ³Ù³ó, Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ was supported in his work by two pious people, ...val- 1859, ÛáõÝí³ñ 11: orous Karapet and butcher Hakob... the door in their Transl.: In memory of the Most Reverend Grigoris, memory... 27 October 1249 (1800).169 Archbishop of Karin, from the Zorababelians’ family Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 566³-μ: ܳ¨ Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 371³. (from Constantinople). ... a great visitor of the small flock of Karin Armenians who served as a shepherd for 13 “Outwardly carved on the eastern wall of the church of the Armenians for twelve years... cruel time made death Karmir Monastery”: take away [your life but] not your soul, which soars in ÚÇß³ï³Ï ¿ ½³ÛëáëÇÏ »ûÃÝ ù³ñ»ñë ¿ùÙ»ù×Ç the garden and in the field of the immortal... He fell into å³ßÇ ÆÝ׿ ïÇñ³óáõ Ú³ÏáμÇÝ, ÏáÕ³ÏóõáÛÝ ÆÝÃÇ- eternal sleep at the age of 51 on 11 January 1859.172 ½³ñÇÝ, ¹ëï»ñ ê¿ÉíÇÝ, ÃíÇÝ èØм (1827): Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 3μ-4³, 565μ. Transl.: These seven stones perpetuate the memory of chief baker, sexton Inje Hakob, his spouse Intizar and KARMRAVOR MONASTERY his daughter Selvi. In the year 1276 (1827).170 1 “The renovation inscription of Karmrvor Sourb Astvatzatzin Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 376³, 566μ. Monastery”: Æ Ãáõ³μ»ñáõû³Ý ѳÛϳ½»³Ý ë»éÇë ѳÛáó 14 “Carved on a cross-stone dedicated to Archbishop Petros ïáõÙ³ñÇ èθ (1615), ³é³çÝáñ¹ ëáõñμ áõËïÇÝ Kuraptsy” (“A copy of the epitaph of Bishop Petros Kuraptsy”): ì³ñ³·³Û سñïÇñáë í³ñ¹³å»ï »õ ëáõñμ áõË- ì×Çé ï¿ñáõÝ»³Ý ³Ý¹³ñÓ Ññ³Ù³ÝÇ, ïÇë ¼³ù³ñ¿Ý ßÇÝ»ó³õ Ó»é³Ùμ ˳õç³Û ØÇñ³ùÇÝ ¸Ý¿ ³ëï³Ýûñ ½Ù³ñÙÇÝ Îáõñ³åóÇ ÛÇß³ï³Ï Çõñ Ñá·õáÛÝ »õ Çõñ ÍÝáÕ³ó, ѳõñÝ` ä»ïñáë ëñμ³½³Ý »åÇëÏáåáëÇ` ØÏñïãÇÝ, ê³õ³ýñ Ù¿ÉÇùÇÝ »õ »Õμ³ñÝ` ½Ê³ã³- ¼Ñá·ÇÝ ³ñ¹ ·áã¿, áñ ¹¿ï ù³ç³ßË³ï ²ÙÉáñ¹- ïáõñÝ, ¼Çñ³ùÝ, ²ëïáõ³Í³ïáõñÝ »õ áñ¹áóÝ` ØÇ- õáÛÝ Ù»ÍÇ, ñáõÙÇÝ, ²ÙÇñ½³¹ÇÝ, ï¿ñ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇÝ, Ëáç³Û êáõñμ γñ³å»ïÇ ØßáÛ ·³õ³éÇ. ²||õ¿ïÇÝ…: ܳ»õ ù³Õ³ùÇë ÇëÏ ³ÛëÙÇÏ Î³ñÝáÛ ______171 “In the church of Karin City, 13 May 1868” (“This grave is in front 168 “In Karin.” of the door of Miaban Sourb Astvatzatzin, south of the large church”). 169 “[Taken] from Father Grigor Artzenian: Karin, 15 May 1868.” 172 “In Karin on 15 May 1868” [on p. 565μ: “This grave is in the 170 “[Taken] from Father Grigor Artzenian: Karin, 15 May 1868.” north of the garden”]. VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 49

Transl.: In the year 1064 (1615) of the Armenian cal- Transl.: The walls of this holy monastery of endar of Hayk’s nation, in the days of Prior of the holy Karmrvor Sourb Astvatzatzin were thoroughly renovat- monastery of Varag, Archimandrite Martiros, and ed by the will and support of ...Hakob Agha Father Superior of this holy monastery, Zakare, it was Karaseferian in the year 1266 (1817).178 [re]built by khoja Mirak in memory of his soul and his Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 373μ. parents, his father Mkrtich, Melik Savafer,173 his broth- er Khachatur, Zirak, Astvatzatur, his sons Mirum, KAFA Amirzad, Father Stepanos and khoja174 Avet...175 “An inscription from Sourb Khach Church of Kafa”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 389μ-390³. ö³é³ó ï³×³ñë ³ëïáõ³Í³ÛÇÝ, Ú»ñÏñÇÝ ¹ñ³Ëï ϻݳó ÷³ÛïÇÝ, 2 “Commemorating the overhaul of Karmrvor Monastery”: àñ ¿ å³ïÏ»ñ Û»ñÏÝÇó í»ñÇÝ, ÚÇß»ó¿ù Ç øñÇëïáë »õ ³ëïáõ³Í áÕáñÙÇ ³ë³- ºõ [»é³ÝÓÝ»³ÝÁÝ] ϳ۳ÝÇÝ, ó¿ù ëáõñμ ¾çÙdzÍÝ³Û ÝáõÇñ³Ï »õ ëáõñμ áõËïÇë ³- Æ ÍÝݹ»Ý¿ Ù³ñÙÝáí ÷ñÏãÇÝ, é³çÝáñ¹ ä³Õï³ë³ñ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ í»ñëïÇÝ ºñ»ù ѳñÇõñ »õ ѳ½³ñÇÝ, Ýáñá·»³ó ½ëáõñμ áõËïë »õ ½Î³ÃáõÕÇÏ¿ ëáõñμ ï³- àõà »õ ÇëáõÝ ÁëÏë»³É ³ÙÇÝ (19), ׳ñë, Ãí. èØÆÀ (1779): γݷݻ³É ³ÝáõÝ êáõñμ Üß³ÝÇÝ, Transl.: May you remember Archimandrite ê³ï³ñáõû³Ùμ Çõñ ͳé³ÛÇÝ, Paghtasar, an envoy of Holy Echmiatzin and Prior of úí³Ý¿ëÇ ÏñûݳõáñÇÝ, this holy monastery, in your prayers and ask God for ºõ ѳñ³½³ï »Õμ³ñóÝ ÝáñÇÝ, mercy for him. He again carried out renovation in this ºõ Áëï Ñá·áÛ áñ¹áÛ μݳõÇÝ: holy monastery and repaired the dome of the holy Transl.: This divine church of glory...179 was built 176 church in the year 1228 (1779). under the name of Sourb Nshan...180 with the support of Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 368μ. his servant, clergyman Ovanes,181 and his broth- 182 183 3 “An inscription carved on the door of the church of Karmrvor”: ers ... Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 388μ. Æ Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇë ѳÛϳ½»³ÝÇÝ èØÆÀ (1779) ³ÙÇÝ, Üáñá·»ó³õ ï³×³ñ ÑÇÝ KENDANANTS 1 Church of Kendanants Village: “A copy of the epitaph of γñÙñõáñ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝÇÝ, Archimandrite Mushegh”: γÃáÕÇÏ¿Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ, Üļ (967) Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇë ϳݷݻó³õ ëáõñμ ˳ãë Ò»é³Ùμ Ù»ÍÇ ä³Õï³ë³ñÇÝ, ÛÇß³ï³Ï Øáõß»Õ³Û Ñ³Ûáó í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ: ÜáõÇñ³Ï ëáõñμ ¾çÙdzÍÝÇÝ, Transl.: This holy cross184 was erected in 416 (967) in ºõ ³é³çÝáñ¹ ì³Ý ù³Õ³ùÇÝ, memory of Armenian Archimandrite185 Mushegh.186 ÚÇß³ï³Ï ÇõñÝ »õ ÍÝáÕÇÝ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6332, ¿ç 3μ: ܳ¨ Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 325³. ºõ ÷ñÏáõÃÇõÝ Ñá·áó ÝáóÇÝ, ػճó ÙáõñѳÏÝ çÝç»ëóÇÝ, 2 “Ditto”: àñù ѳݹÇåÇù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇÝ: èØÌ (1810). ʳãë ¿ úѳÝÝ¿ë, ´³ñë»Õ, ²ñ- Transl.: In the year 1228 (1779) of the Armenian ca- ÃÇÝ, ö³Ýáë, ²Õ³Ñ³Ý, سñ³Ýáë, ¾åñ¿ëÇÙ³: ÞÇ- lendar, the old domed church of Karmrvor Astvatzatzin Ý»ó³õ λݹ³Ý³Ýó êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÇÝ Ó»é³Ùμ was repaired by Paghtasar the Great, an envoy of Holy γñ³ë³í³ñ»Ýó Ú³Ïáμ ³ÕÇÝ í³ùÇÉ ÂáõñÇϳÝó Echmiatzin and Primate of Van City, in memory of his ö³ÝáëÇÝ: parents and his soul, for their souls’salvation. May their sins be forgiven and may passers-by pray for them.177 ______178 “In the holy monastery of Karmrvor, Van, 8 October 1869.” Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 391³. 179 [The continuation of the beginning of the inscription is too unin- telligible to be translated]. 4 “Commemorating the overhaul of the ramparts of Karmrvor 180 [This part probably contains a year which is unintelligible]. Monastery”: 181 [In the printed version we have §ÚáíѳÝÝÇëǦ, i.e. ‘Hovhan- Üáñ Ýáñá·»ó³õ å³ñÇëå ëáõñμ í³Ýáõóë nes’ instead of ‘Ovanes’]. γñÙñõáñ Ïáã»ó»³É êáõñμ ²ëïáõ³Í³ÍÝÇÝ Ï³Ùûù 182 [The continuation of this part is too unintelligible to be translated]. »õ Ó»éÝïáõáõû³Ùμ Çß˳ݳå»ï γñ³ë¿ý¿ñ»³Ý 183 “This inscription was copied by Archimandrite Paghtasar, an alumnus of Catholicos Karapet Ulnetsy and a member of the com- Ú³Ïáμ ³Õ³ÛÇÝ, èØμ (1817) ÃáõÇÝ: munity of the monastery of Galatia, in 1719 A.D. and 1168 of the ______Armenian calendar while he was in Kafa...” 173 [Safar (?)]. 184 [In manuscript No. 6332, we have §ë»Õ³Ýë¦, i.e. ‘altar’ instead 174 “The letters were unintelligible and it was impossible to decipher of ‘cross’]. several names.” 185 “The grave of eminent Archimandrite Mushegh is in a chapel 175 “In Karmrvor, 21 June (Tuesday) 1866.” close to the church of Kendanants Village and numerous pilgrims 176 “In Karmrvor, 8 October ‘69.” pay tribute to him by visiting it” (6273, p. 325³). 177 “In Karmrvor, Van, 21 June 1866.” 186 “Kendanants, 20 July 1887.” 50 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Transl.: 1259 (1810). This cross perpetuates the me- àñå»ë½Ç ÛáÛëÝ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇ mory of Ohannes, Barsegh, Artin, Panos, Aghahan, Ø»½ ѳÙûñ¿Ý áÕáñÙ»ëóÇ: Maranos and Epresima. Kendanants Sourb Astvatza- Transl.: This victorious martyr..., a noble servant of tzin was built by Panos Turikants, a representative of the Lord, took a shield and a sword...to fight against Hakob Agha from Karasavar’s family. the invisible tyrant and departed this precarious life Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6332, ¿ç 3μ. when still a cheerful child. Without fearing the swords and the hangmen’s terrifying faces, he let his blood be KELIPOL shed. This valorous188 and victorious Hakob shared the “An inscription commemorating the renovation of Kelipoli’s St. glory and laurels of holy martyrs in the year 1180 of Theodoros Church”: the Armenian calendar... May his blood fill the Lord ÞÝáñÑÇõ ﻳéÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ Ï³éáõó³õ ëáõñμ »- with mercy for the Hope of All to be gracious towards ϻջóÇë Û³ÝáõÝ êñμáÛÝ Â¿á¹áñáëÇ ù³ç³Û³Õà ½Ç- all of us.189 ݳõáñÇÝ øñÇëïáëÇ Ç å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý ﻳéÝ Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 501³. γñ³å»ï ³ñÑÇ »åÇëÏáåáëÇ »õ Û³é³çÝáñ¹áõ- û³Ý ù³Õ³ùÇë ﻳéÝ ²é³ù»É ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ, 2 “A copy of the epitaph of martyr Hovhannes of Sebastia”: ³ñ¹»³Ùμù »õ ͳËÇõù ³éѳë³ñ³Ï Ù»ñ³½Ý¿ÇóÝ ²Ûë ݳѳï³Ï Û³ÕÃáÕ íϳÛë, μݳÏã³ó ï»ÕõáÛë ³ÛëÙÇÏ μ³ñ»å³ßï »õ ³ëïáõ³- éÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ Ýáñ ÁÝͳÛë, ͳë¿ñ ÅáÕáíñ¹»³Ý ѳõ³ï³ó»Éáó Ç øñÇëïáë ÚÇ- ´áõë»³É Í³ÕÇÏ ½³ñٳݳÉÇ, ëáõë Ç ï¿ñÝ Ù»ñ: Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1828, ë»å. 13: ²ÝßáÕ ÓÙé³Ý ųٳݳÏÇ: Transl.: By the grace of the Lord, this holy church of γó»³É ³ï»³Ý ¹³ï³õáñÇÝ, St. Theodoros, Christ’s valorous soldier, was built on î³Ûñ ³Ýí»Ñ»ñ å³ï³ë˳ÝÇÝ, 13 September 1828, in the days of Patriarch Karapet, ¿ øñÇëïáëÇ »Ù ͳé³Û, the Most Reverend Archbishop, and the Most Reverend ºõ áã ÃáÕáõÙ ½ûñ¿Ý Ýáñ³: Arakel, an archbishop and Primate of the city, with ¾ñ ë³ »ñÏñ¿Ý ê»μ³ëïÇáÛ, means raised by our local people, pious and God-lov- سÝáõÏ ÏïñÇã Ñ³ë»³É ïÇáÛ, ing believers in Our Lord Jesus Christ.187 ÐûñÝ ³ÝáõÝÝ ²Ý³ÝdzÛ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 376μ, 403μ. ÆõñÝ ÚûѳÝÝ¿ë öñÏãÇÝ íϳÛ: ÂíÇÝ Ñ³Ûáó èÖÔ² (1742), Ù³ñïÇ À (8): CONSTANTINOPLE Transl.: This victorious martyr, a new sacrifice for 1 “A copy of the epitaph of martyr Hakob”: the Lord, a flower that blossomed in gloomy winter- ²Ûë ݳѳï³Ï Û³ÕÃáÕ íϳÛ, time, surprising as it is, stood unwavering before the éÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ ³½ÝÇõ ͳé³Û, judge and declared that he was Christ’s servant, ever ²é»³É Ç áõë Çõñ ½í³Ñ³Ý, obedient to His commandments. He was from Sebas- ºõ ½ëáõë»ñ Ñá·õáÛÝ ½μ³Ý, tia... his father’s name was Anania and his Hovhannes, ºÏ³ó Áݹ¹¿Ù ݳ ˳½³ñÇÝ, a martyr for the sake of the Saviour. 8 March 1191 ²Ý»ñ»õáÛà μéݳõáñÇÝ, (1742).190 îÇûù Ù³ÝáõÏ ¿ñ »õ ³éáÛ·, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 507μ. àñ »ÃáÕ ½³Ûë Ï»³Ýë ³ÝëïáÛ·: àã »ñÏáõó»³É Ç ëáõë»ñ³ó, 3 “A copy of the epitaph of Archimandrite Manuel”: ºõ ³Ñ³ñÏáõ ¹ÇÙ³ó ¹³Ñ׳ó, ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ä¿ÏûÕÉáõóÇ Â³Ù³- ºÑ»Õ ½³ñÇõÝÝ íϳ۳ϳÝ, ñÇ ÃáéÝ Ñ³Ý·áõó»³É سÝáõ¿É í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, áñ ¿ñ Ú³Ïáμ Û³ÕÃûÕë ³Ûë ù³ç³ç³Ý, å³Ñ³å³Ý àõëùáõï³ñáõ í³Ý³óÝ: ºõ áñù ѳݹÇ- ºÕ»õ ëñμáó Ù³ñïÇñáë³ó, åÇù, ³ë³ó¿ù ³ëïáõ³Í áÕáñÙÇ, ³Ù¿Ý, ÃíÇÝ Ð³Õáñ¹ ÷³é³ó »õ åë³Ï³ó, èÖÔ´ (1743): ¾ñ Ãáõ³Ï³Ýë Ù»ñ ѳÛÏ³Ï³Ý Transl.: In this grave reposes the grandson of Tamar г½³ñ ѳñÇõñ »õ ãáñë ùë³Ý, from Pekoghlu, the deceased Archimandrite Manuel, Àݹ áñë »õ ãáñë Û³ñ³½áõ·»³É (17), the guardian of the monastery of Uskutar. May those ÚáñáõÙ íϳÛë »Õ»õ óáõó»³É, who see this pray for his soul. Amen. In the year 1192 191 лÕÙ³Ùμ ³ñ»³Ý ëáñ³ Û»ñÏñÇ, (1743). Ø»½ μ³ñ»Ëûë ³é ï¿ñ ÉÇóÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 507μ. ______187 “I copied this from the notes of stole-wearing [priest ?] Paghtasar 188 [In the Armenian original, the equivalent of ‘valorous’ is distort- of Vaspurakan entitled Tragedy of Armenia: Tekirtagh, 21 August ed]. 1870.” [On p. 403μ we also read: “Primacy of Sourb Tagavor 189 “In the Armenian cemetery of Bera, Constantinople, 8 February [Holy King] Church, Tekirtagh, 21 August 1870: I copied this 1885.” from the manuscripts of Bishop Tadevos.” Judging from these 190 “Bera, Constantinople, 8 February 1885.” records, Pirghalemian took this inscription from different sources. 191 “In the cemetery of Bera, Constantinople, 8 February 1885.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 51

4 “A copy of the epitaph of martyr Hakob from Kamerkap”: the city of Istanbul, a senior archimandrite. ...working ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ѳݷëï»ÝÇ, without any payment like the former translators of the Ú³Ïáμ áñμáõÏ Ý³Ñ³ï³ÏÇ, Church of Armenia. He boasted various skills and had Ú²ÏÝ³Û ·ÇõÕ¿ γÙñϳåóÇ, command of many languages, writing perfectly in àñ¹Ç àëÏ»³ÝóÝ ØÇݳëÇ: Armenian, Turkish, Greek, French and Latin. Ever ܳ»õ å³ï×³é ³ÛëÙ ßÇñÙÇ, absorbed in meditation, he reached the advanced age àÕáñÙáõÃÇõÝ ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇ, of seventy-seven, like ripe wheat accumulated in a àñù ѳݹÇåÇù, ïáõù ½áÕáñÙÇ, barn. In 1207 (1758) of the Armenian calendar and on ÜÝç»ó»ÉáóÝ Ñ³Ù³ÛÝÇ: 6 January, the Christmas Day. ...spending four years in Æ ÃáõÇÝ èØ (1751), ÛáõÝÇë ļ (16): prison and thirty in exile for our sacred religion, being Transl.: In this grave reposes the orphan martyr tortured by the Latins. May those who come across this Hakob from Kamerkap, Akn, the son of Minas grave pray for his soul without hesitation.193 Voskiants. ...the mercy of all. May those who see this Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 509μ. pray for all those deceased. 16 June 1200 (1751).192 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 509³. 6 “A copy of the epitaph of martyr Hovhannes”: ÞÇñÇÙë ³Ûë ¿ ê³Ù³ÃdzóÇ äûïáõé ûÕÉÇ êï»- 5 “A copy of the epitaph of Archimandrite Gevorg Mekhleim ÷³ÝÇ áñ¹Ç ݳѳï³Ï ïÇñ³óáõ ÚûѳÝÝ¿ëÇÝ, Ãí. oghli the Theologian”: èØÈ (1781): ¾ ½»ï»Õ»³É Û³ÛëÙ ßÇñÙÇ, Transl.: This is the grave of martyr Hovhannes, a sex- ¶¿áñ·¿áë ù³ç ñ³μáõÝÇ, ton, the son of Potur oghli Stepan of Samatia. In the ØËÉ¿ÛÇÙ ûÕÉáõ áñ ÛáñçáñçÇ, year 1230 (1781).194 ¾ñ ù³Õ³ù³õ Àëï³ÙμûÉóÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 511³. ä³ñ³·ÉáõË í³ñ¹³å»ï³ó, ²ë»É Á½ë³ ѳÛϳϳݳó, 7 “Engraved on a cross-stone dedicated to Agha Harutiun Gharaseferian from Van”: àõÝÇ ï»ÕÇ ³ñÅ³Ý Ùï³ó, Ú³ïáõÏ Áëï³óáÕ ³Ûë Ù»Í ßÇñÙ³ï³Ý, àã Áëï Ù³ñÙÝáÛ å³ïõáÛ ÷³é³ó, ºÕ»õ å³å ëáñÇÝ, áñ Ï³Û Û³Ûë ï³å³Ý, àñ áã áõÝ¿ñ Áëï ³ñųݻ³ó, ð»ïáñ ³ÛñÁÝ ³ÛÝ ·ñáí ³ñùáõÝ»³Ý, ²ÛÉ Áëï ÓÁñÇ ³ß˳ï³Ý³ó, ºÃáÕ ÛÇß³ï³Ï ë»éÇë ѳÛϳ½»³Ý: ÜÙ³Ý Ý³ËÏÇÝ Ù»ñ óñ·Ù³Ýã³ó, ØÇÝã áñ ÁÝûéÝáõù ½³Ûë Û³ïáõÏ ï³å³Ý, ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛë г۳ëï³Ý»³ó: Æ Íáó Çõñ áõÝáÕ ½Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝ ³Õ³ÛÝ, ¾ñ ë³ ·Çï³Ï μ³½áõÙ É»½áõ³ó, ²ÛëÇÝùÝ ì³ÝóÇ Ô³ñ³ë¿ý¿ñ»³Ý, ºõ ½³Ý³½³Ý ٳϳóáõû³Ýó, Ú¾¿Ý ѳÛó»ó¿ù áÕáñÙÇë ѳٳÛÝ: гÛáó, ï³×ϳó, ݳ»õ Ûáõݳó, Âí³Ï³Ý ѳÛáó èØ̾ (1808), ÷»ïñí³ñÇ 7: üÁé³ÝëÁ½³ó »õ ɳïÇݳó, Transl.: This large sepulchre was specially allocated È»½áõ³ó ·ñáó ѳݷ³Ù³Ý³ó, to the grandfather of the one buried in this grave, and ø³ç å³ñáõñ»³É Ç Ù¿ç Ùï³ó, that man, an orator, passed it down to the Armenian Ú³ÛÉ»õáñ»³É Í»ñ ѳë³ÏÇ, nation through a ratified royal document. ...in this spe- Ú»ûóݳëáõÝ »ûÃÝáõÙ ³ÙÇ, cial grave is interred Harutiun Agha Gharaseferian àñå¿ë Ñ³ë»³É óáñ»³Ý μ³ñÇ, from Van. May everybody pray for his soul. 7 February ÄáÕáí»ó³õ Ç Ñ³Ùμ³ñÇ, 1257 (1808).195 гÛáó ٻͳó Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 512³. г½³ñ »ñÏáõ ѳñÇõñ »ûÃÝÇ (1758), ܳ»õ ÛáõÝí³ñ ³ÙëáÛ í»óÇ, 8 “A copy of the epitaph of Archimandrite Ghukas”: Ú³õáõñ ÍÝݹ»³Ý Ù»ñáÛ ÷ñÏãÇ, ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý Í»ñáõÝÇ Ôáõϳë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ, àñ ×ßÙ³ñÇï ·áÉáÛÝ ë³ÏÇ, áñ êå»ñáõ êáõñμ ÚûѳÝÝáõ í³Ýáõó ³é³çÝáñ¹ ¾ñ ç³ï³·áí ۳ٻݳÛÝÇ, »Õ»õ: àñù ѳݹÇåÇù, ÙÇ Ð³Ûñ Ù»ñÇõ ÛÇß»ó¿ù, âáñÇõù ³Ùûù Ç Ù¿ç μ³Ý¹Ç, èØ̾ (1808): ºñ»ëáõÝ ³Ù Ç Û³ùëáñÇ, Transl.: In this grave reposes aged Archimandrite ì³ëÝ Ù»ñáÛë ëáõñμ ÏñûÝÇ, Ghukas, who was Prior of St. Hovhan Monastery of Æ É³ïÇÝ³ó ³½·¿Ý ï³ÝçÇ, Sper. May those who come across this remember him in ²ñ¹ áí ¹ÇåáÕù ³ÛëÙ ßÇñÙÇ, a ‘pater noster.’1257 (1808).196 ØÇ ¹³Ý¹³ÕÇù ï³É ½áÕáñÙÇ: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 512μ. Transl.: In this grave lies valorous archimandrite ______Gevorgeus also called Mekhleim oghli. He was from 193 “In the cemetery of Bera, Constantinople, 8 February 1885.” 194 “In the cemetery of Bera, Constantinople, 8 February 1885.” ______195 “Bera, Constantinople, 8 February 1885.” 192 “Bera, 8 February 1885.” 196 “Bera, Constantinople, 8 February 1885.” 52 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

9 “Carved on a cross-stone dedicated to Patriarch Hovhannes”: 11 “A copy of the inscription of the same church”: äûÉë»óÇ ù³ç ¹¿ï ÚûѳÝÝ¿ë ³ñÑÇÝ, Æ ÛÇß³ï³Ï Ñá·õáó ê³ñ·Çë »õ γñ³å»ï ³ÙÇ- ¼³ù³ñdz í»ÑÇÝ Ñá·»ÍÇÝ áñ¹ÇÝ, ñ³ÛÇóÝ öÇßÙÇß»³Ýó. í³Û»Éû[Õ]ù¹ ÛÇß»ëçÇù ½ëáë³ Ü»ñμáÕÇõ ÛÇᯐ »Ã¿ ½³Ýó ³éÝÇÝ, Ç ï¿ñ, 1831: ´áÕáùÇÝ ù³ñÇÝù Áëï ﻳéÝ μ³ÝÇÝ. Transl.: In memory of the souls of Emirs Sargis and ØÇÝ ëÙ³Ý ëÙÇÝ Ñ³½Çõ Ù»½ Û³ÛïÝÇÝ, Karapet Pishmishiants. May those enjoying this ø³ç ³ëïáõ³Í³μ³Ý íë»Ù Û³ï»ÝÇÝ, remember them in their prayers. 1831.200 Ð³Ù»Õ »õ ³ÝÉáõñ μ³ÝÇó ù³ñá½ÇÝ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 377³. â»Õ»õ Ù»½ Û³·ÇÉ ù³é³ëáõÝ ï³ñÇÝ, || 12 “An inscription commemorating the renovation of the church ¶Ã³Í ÁÝã³ï»³ó ѳÛñ ï¿ñ ³ÝÝÁÙ³Ý, of Patriarch St. Nicholas in Top Gapu”: γÉáí Ýå³ï³Ï íßï³ó ½³Ý³½³Ý, àÕáñÙáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ Ï³éáõó³õ ëáõñμ ¼»ñ»ùï³ë³Ý ³Ù å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý, ï³×³ñë ³ñ¹»³Ùμù ³½·Çë ѳÛáó Ç Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïáõ- ´³Ûó ÏñÏÇÝ Ã»õûù ×áË ÇÙ³ëïáõû³Ý, û³Ý î. î. º÷ñ»Ù³Û ëñμ³½³Ý ϳÃáÕÇÏáëÇ »õ Ç ´³ñÓñ³óáÛó ½³½· Ù»ñ Û³ãë ï¿ñáõû³Ý, å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåûÉëáÛ ï»³éÝ àõëïÇ »ï ³ñù³ÛÝ ËÇÉ³Û Û³ñ·áõû³Ý, êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ, Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ ... 1832 ÛáõÝÇëÇ 4 Ç ÷³éë ³ëïáõÍáÛ. ³ÝÓݳÝáõ¿ñ àñ ã¿ ³ëï »ñμ¿ù »Õ»³É Û³õÇﻳÝ, å³ï׳é ßÇÝáõû³ÝÝ ÝáõÇñ³Ù³ïáÛó »õ Óñdzß- ´³ó Û³ÝÃÇõ μ³ñ»³ó Ç äûÉÇë ÙdzÛÝ, Ë³ï ³½·³ÛÇÝùë ÙݳÉáí Ûáõë³ÉÇó í³ñÓ³ïñáõ- ºûÃÝ »Ï»Õ»óÇù Ýáñ ѳëï³ï»ó³Ý, û³Ùμ Ç ï»³éÝ¿: ºõ Û»ï Ññ³Å³ñÙ³Ý å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý, Transl.: By the grace of the Lord, this holy church ¼ãáñë ³Ù ³åñ»³É ¿³é ëáõñμ í³Ë׳Ý, was built with the means of the Armenians in the days Æ ÃÇõ í³ÃëáõÝÇ Ï»Ý³óÝ ÉñÙ³Ý, of His Holiness, Catholicos Yeprem, and the Most Re- êɳó³õ Ç Ù¿Ýç Ç ëáõñμ ѳñó ϳۻ³Ý: verend Stepanos, Patriarch of Constantinople, on 4 Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1817 ÛáõÉÇëÇ 27: June 1832, to God’s glory. May the members of the na- Transl.: Archbishop Hovhannes, a valorous overseer tion who initiated its construction with selfless devoti- from Constantinople, the ...son of Patriarch Zakaria. If on, without any recompense, be rewarded by the he is not remembered in odes, even stones will cry Lord.201 197 against it...... After resigning from the patriarchal Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 377³. throne, he lived only for four years and yielded up his spirit to God at the age of sixty... 27 July 1817.198 13 “The epitaph of Emir Harutiun Tyuzian in Sourb Harutiun Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 3μ-336³. Chapel standing close to Sourb Astvatzatzin Church of Gumgapu Quarter, Constantinople”: 10 “An inscription commemorating the overhaul of Sourb ²Ñ³ ٻͳ·áñÍ ³Ûñ ³Ý½áõ·³Ï³Ý, Khach Church of Kherisupolis”: ä³ñáÝ äûÕáëÇ áñ¹Ç å³ïáõ³Ï³Ý, àÕáñÙáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ ãùÝ³Õ Ï³éáõó³õ »- ÆßË³Ý í»Ñ³å³ÝÍ Ú³ñáõÃÇõÝ ä¿½×»³Ý, ϻջóÇë êáõñμ ʳãÇ Ç å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý ﻳéÝ ²½·û·áõï ·áñÍáíù ³ÝÙ³Ñ Ç Ù³Ñáõ³Ý, γñ³å»ïÇ ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ, Û³ñ¹»³Ýó ³½·Çë ¶Çï³ó ½³ëïÇ Ï»³Ýë ëïáõ¿ñ ³Ýó³Ï³Ý, ѳÛáó »õ ç³Ý³óáÕáõû³Ùμ ³ëïáõ³Í³ë¿ñ Çß˳- Ø»ÍáõÃÇõÝ »õ ÷³éù »ñ³½ óݹ³Ï³Ý, ݳå»ï³ó, áñáó ³Ù»Ý»óáõÝ Áݹ Ù³ëݳõáñ Ñá·³- Æμñ»õ ó³ÝϳóáÕ Ï»Ý³óÝ ³Ýí³Ë׳Ý, μ³ñÓáõÇ ßÇÝáõû³Ýë ï³ó¿ ï¿ñ ½áõ³ñ×³Ý³É Û»ñÏ- Øûñ»³ó Çõñ ·³ÝÓ Û»ñÏݳÛÇÝ Ï³Û³Ý: ݳõáñ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ Áݹ ³ÝÙ³ÑÇó Ññ»ßï³Ï³ó: Ú³ÙÇ àõÝ¿ñ ë³ ÉÇáí ½·Çñë ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ, ﻳéÝ 1830, ë»å. 27: àñ ÇÝã ¿ í³Û»É ³½·³ëÇñáõû³Ý, Transl.: By the grace of God, this splendid church of Ò»éÝ Çõñ ³é³ï É»½áõ ¿ñ ËáëïÙ³Ý, Sourb Khach was built in the days of the Most Reve- ú·áõïÝ ³½·ÇÝ ß³Ñ û·ïÇ ÇÝù»³Ý, rend Karapet, Patriarch, with the means of the Arme- àñ ËáÏÙ³Ùμ Ù³Ñáõ áñå¿ë ËáѳϳÝ, nians and through the efforts of pious chief princes. ÞÇÝ»³ó ½³Ûë ßÇñÇÙÝ Ç Ï»Ý¹³Ýáõû³Ý, May all of them, and particularly, the trustee of the àõñ ³Ù÷á÷»ó³õ ³ñ¹»³Ùμù μ³½Ù³½³Ý, building, enjoy heaven with immortal angels by the Æ í³ÃëáõÝ»ñ»ù ³ÙÇÝ Çõñ ÉñÙ³Ý, grace of the Lord. 27 September 1830 A.D.199 ê³ ï»ÝãÙ³Ùμ í»ñÇÝ Û³ñÏǹ μݳÏáõû³Ý, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 377³. ´Ý³Ï»³ó Ç ·³õÇà ï³Ýë ëñμáõû³Ý, ´³ñ»ñ³ñ øñÇëïáë ѳݷá ѳõÇﻳÝ, ______Ðá·Ç ͳé³Ûǹ Û»ñÏÝÇó ùá Ëáñ³Ý: 197 [The continuation of this part is too unintelligible to be translat- Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1834 ÛáõÝáõ³ñ 13: ed]. 198 “In the cemetery of Scutari, Constantinople, 24 April (Saturday) ______1871.” 200 “Ditto.” 199 “Scutari, Constantinople, 22 May (Friday) 1870.” 201 “In the church of Top Gapu, 13 April (Saturday) 1885.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 53

Transl.: Here is an unmatched man of great deeds, the life was taken away by a fatal disease at the age of honourable son of Mr. Pogos, noble prince Harutiun sixty. ...May You, a valorous Shepherd and a fair Judge, Pezjian, who made himself immortal through patriotic give his soul repose in Your Heavenly Kingdom. 26 deeds. Knowing that this life is vain, and high position September 1844.207 and glory are futile, and longing for immortality, he Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 346³. accumulated heavenly treasure...202 He built this grave in 17 “A copy of the epitaph of Patriarch Astvatzatur”: his lifetime, being interred in it at the age of sixty- ²Ýó³õáñù, ³ëïÇ ¹³ñÓáõù Û³Ûë ï³å³Ý, three...203 ...May You, merciful Christ, send Your servant’s гÛÇÉ ÙÇ ³Ý·³Ù Û³ñÑÇë ëñμ³½³Ý, soul to Your Heavenly Sanctuary. 13 January 1834.204 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 343³. Cf. ø¿áë¿»³Ý, Úáõß³Ù³- ²ÛÝ áñ ³Ý¹ëïÇÝ ·áñÍáó μ³ñáõû³Ý, ï»³Ý êáõñμ öñÏãÇ, ¿ç XV. ì»Ñ ѳݹÇë³ó³õ ãùÝ³Õ ï»ë³ñ³Ý: ä³ïñdzñ· äûÉëáÛë ¼³ù³ñdz ³ñÑõáÛÝ 14 “Commemorating the overhaul of Sourb Hreshtakapet Church of Palat”: Ò»éݳëáõÝ ÁÝïÇñ ï¿ñë í»Ñ³μáõÝ, àÕáñÙáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ Ï³éáõó³õ ëáõñμ êáÛÝ »õ ³½·³ë¿ñ Áëï ÇõñáÛ Ý³ËÝõáÛÝ, ï³×³ñë ³ñ¹»³Ùμ ³½·Çë ѳÛáó Ç å³ïñdzñ·áõ- Æ Ñá· Çõñ ÑûïÇÝ ½·³ëï »õ ³ñÃáõÝ:|| û³Ý ﻳéÝ êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ Û³- ê³ Ç Û³½·³ÛÇÝ ³Ý¹ Ëéáíáõû³Ý, ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 18 ë»åï»Ùμ»ñ 7: ºÕ»õ å³ïñdzñ· Ç ËݳÙáó ﻳéÝ, Transl.: By the grace of God, this holy church was Úáñ¹áñÙ³Ùμ ëáñÇÝ ßÇÝ»³É ³ÝÝÙ³Ý, [re]built with the means of the Armenians in the days êáõñμ γñ³å»ïÇÝ ï³×³ñ Ññ³ß³½³Ý: of Patriarch Stepanos, the Most Reverend Archbishop, ²Ý¹ ѳݷáÛó ½Ýáñ³ Ýß˳ñ å³ïáõ³Ï³Ý, on 7 September 18...205 ö³ÛÉ»³É Ññ³ßÇõù Û³½·Áë ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ, Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 514³. ÆÝùÝ í׳ñ»³É ó³õ³ÉÇó ½Çõñ Ï»³Ý,

15 “Commemorating the renovation of Sourb Karapet Church of ì»ñ³ëɳó³õ Û³ÝÙ³ÑÇó Ëáñ³Ý: Scutari”: Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ Ù»ñáÛ ÚÇëáõëÇ 1846 ÷áË»³É ÛáõÝ- î³×³ñ ³ëïáõÍáÛ Û³ÝáõÝ êñμáÛÝ Î³ñ³å»ïÇ í³ñ 2, ³Ù³ó 75: Ýáñá·»³É Ç å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý ﻳéÝ ²ëïáõ³- Transl.: May you, passers-by, cast a look at the grave ͳïñáÛ ëñμ³½³Ý ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ, 1844: of this holy man... Patriarch of Constantinople Transl.: This house of God, dedicated to Sourb Karapet Zakaria..., a patriot like his ancestors, ever vigilant to [Holy Precursor], was renovated in the days of Patriarch the needs of his flock... He urged to build the unsur- Astvatzatur, the Most Reverend Archbishop. 1844.206 passed and magnificent church of Sourb Karapet... He Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 381³. died at the age of 75 on 2 January 1846.208 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 347³-μ. 16 “Carved on a cross-stone dedicated to Archbishop Petros Altunian”: 18 “A copy of the epitaph of Patriarch Karapet”: öáÕ ³½ïáÕ³Ï³Ý å³ï·³Ù³ó í»ñÇÝ, î³å³Ý ѳݷëï»³Ý ëñμáÛ ³ÃáéáÛÝ ºñáõë³- ø³ñá½Çã μ³ÝÇó »ñÏÝÇó ³ñù³ÛÇÝ, Õ¿ÙÇ Ùdzμ³Ý Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåûÉë»óÇ Î³ñ³å»ï ê³ ·Çï³Ï É»½áõ³ó »õ áõëÙ³Ýó ËáñÇÝ, ³ñù||»åÇëÏáåáëÇ, áñ áõà ³Ù»³Û ųٳݳϳõ ºõ ³ÝËáÝç óñ·Ù³Ý Áëï μ³õ³Ï³ÝÇÝ: å³ïñdzñ· ϳñ·»ó³õ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåûÉëáÛ, ÛáñÙ¿ Ú²ÉÃáõÝ»³Ý ïáÑÙ¿ ³ñÑÇ ï¿ñ ä»ïñáë, ϳÙáíÇÝ Ññ³Å³ñ»³É ³é³ÝÓݳó³õ Ç ï³Ý ÇõñáõÙ ²é³ù»É³·áñÍ ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáë, Ç ÊñÇëáõåûÉÇë, Áݹ Ñáí³Ý»³õ êáõñμ ʳãÇ ãùÝ³Õ Ø³Ñ³éÇà ³ËïÇõ ³ëïÇ Ï»Ýó³ÕáÛë, »Ï»Õ»óõáÛ Û³Ùë ï³ëÝ »õ ÇÝÝ »õ Ç Ñ³ë³ÏÇ í³ÃëáõÝ â»õ í³ÃëáõÝ ³Ù»³Û »¹³õ Áݹ ÑáÕáÛë: »õ »ûÃÝ ³Ù³ó ϻݳó Çõñáó ѳݷáõó»³É »¹³õ Û³Ûë ØÝ³Û ·³Éëﻳݹ öñÏãǹ ϻݳñ³ñ, ·»ñ»½Ù³ÝÇ, ½áñ ÇÝùÝ ¿ñ å³ïñ³ëﻳÉ, áõñ ³ÛÅÙ ²éÝáõÉ ½åë³Ï ËݳÙûÕù ³Ý׳é, Ëݹñ¿ ÛÁÝûñóáÕ³ó¹ ³ë»É ³ëïáõ³Í áÕáñÙÇ, Û³ÙÇ ²ñ¹ ÑáíÇõ¹ ù³ç ¹³ï³õáñ ³ñ¹³ñ, ﻳéÝ 1850, ÛáõÉÇë 31: îáõñ ëÙ³ ѳݷãÇÉ Û»ñÏÝÇó ùá ï³×³ñ: Transl.: In this grave reposes Archbishop Karapet Ú³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1844, ë»å. 26: from Constantinople, a member of the community of the Holy See of Jerusalem, who was appointed Transl.: ...had command of many languages, was a person of deep knowledge and a tireless translator. Patriarch of Constantinople at the age of 19 for a term Archbishop Petros from the Altunians’ family, ...whose of eight years, but resigned from his post voluntarily and isolated himself in his house in Kherisupolis, ______under the patronage of the magnificent church of Sourb 202 [This part is not clear]. 203 [The publisher does not have the last two lines]. ______204 “In the mother church of Constantinople, 24 February 1864.” 207 “In the cemetery of Bera, Constantinople, 16 September 1864.” 205 “Palat, Constantinople, 19 February 1868.” 208 “In the cemetery of Kherisupolis, Constantinople, 9 July (Friday) 206 “Scutari, 12 April (Thursday) 1868.” 1871.” 54 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Khach. He departed this life at the age of sixty-seven, γñÝ»óõáÛ Ç Û³õ¿ñÅ³Ï³Ý ÛÇß³ï³Ï ³½Ýáõ³Ï³Ý being interred in this grave, which he himself had pre- ÇõñáÛ ³½·³ïáÑÙÇÝ, Ç Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïáõû³Ý ﻳéÝ pared. May those who read this pray for his soul. 31 ﻳéÝ Ø³ïÿáëÇ ëñμ³½Ý³·áÛÝ Ï³ÃáõÕÇÏáëÇ July 1850 A.D.209 ²Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûáó »õ Ç å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý Îáë- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 349³-μ. ï³Ý¹ÝáõåûÉëáÛ ï»³éÝ Ú³Ïáμ³Û ëñμ³½³Ý ³ñù»- åÇëÏáåáëÇ, Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1858, ë»å. 30: 19 “Carved on the tombstone of Archimandrite Hakob Perperian”: Transl.: By the grace of God, this house of the Holy Ú³Ïáμ Í. í³ñ¹³å»ï ä¿ñå¿ñ»³Ý Î. äûÉë»óÇ: King was built from its very foundations with the Îñûݳõáñ»³É Ç êáõñμ ¾çÙdzÍÇÝ »ÏÝ Ç Ù³Ûñ³ù³- means of honorary Mahtesy Karapet Agha Muratian Õ³ùë, ù³ñá½»³ó ³Ùë ù³é³ëáõÝ »õ ÑÇÝ· »õ Û³- Karnetsy in perpetual memory of his noble family in õáõñë å³ïñdzñ·³ó êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ »õ Ú³Ïáμ³Û the days of His Holiness Matevos, Catholicos of All í³ñ»³ó ½å³ïñdzñ·³Ï³Ý ÷á˳Ýáñ¹áõÃÇõÝ, áñ Armenians, and Patriarch of Constantinople Hakob, »õ Ç ßñç³Ý »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³Ý ϻݳóÝ Û»ï ½μ³½áõÙë ³- the Most Reverend Archbishop, on 30 September 212 ߳ϻñï»ÉáÛ »õ ÁÝͳۻÉáÛ ëáõñμ »Ï»Õ»óõáÛ Ç å³ß- 1858. ïûÝ¿áõÃÇõÝ, ѳݷ»³õ Ç øñÇëïáë Ç Ñ³ë³ÏÇ »ûó- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 384μ. ݳëáõÝ »õ ÑÇÝ· ³Ù³ó, Û³ÙÇ ï»³éÝ 1853, ³åñÇÉ 5: 22 “A copy of the construction inscription of Sourb Astvatzatzin Transl.: Senior Archimandrite Hakob Perperian from Church of Peshiktash”: Constantinople. Joining the clergy in Holy Echmiatzin, êáõñμ »Ï»Õ»óÇë ²ëïáõ³Í³Ùûñ ÎáõëÇÝ ßÇÝ»- he came to the capital, where he preached ó³õ Ç 1838 ³ÙÇ Ó»é³Ùμ »õ ³ñ¹»³Ùμù å»ñ׳ѳÙ- [Christianity] for forty-five years, also serving as a μ³õ γñ³å»ï ³ÙÇñ³ÛÇ ä³É»³Ý ³ñùáõÝÇ ×³ñ- vicar in the days of Patriarchs Stepanos and Hakob. ï³ñ³å»ïÇ, ½áñáÛ ï³ñ³Å³Ù Ù³Ñ 1866 áÕμ³ëó¿ During his religious service, he had numerous alumni ÙÇßï ³½·ë ѳÛáó, áñ í³Û»É»³ó ½³Ýã³÷ Ýáñ³ who later started serving in the holy church. He con- »ñ³ËïÇë. »õ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ Ù³Õûëó¿ ½³Ýëå³é»ÉÇ signed his soul to Christ at the age of seventy-five on 5 Ï»³Ýë »ñÏÝÇó: April 1853.210 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 0μ. Transl.: This sacred church, dedicated to the Holy Virgin, was built in 1838 through the efforts and means 20 “The construction inscription of St. Hakob Church of of renowned Emir Karapet Palian, the royal architect, Samatia”: whose untimely death in 1866 will always be mourned àÕáñÙáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ Ï³éáõó³õ ëáõñμ over by the Armenian nation that benefited much from ï³×³ñë ³Ûë Û³ÝáõÝ ·ÉËï»ñ ëñμ³½³Ý ³é³ù»ÉáÛÝ his meritorious work. And may this church give him Ú³Ïáμ³Û ³ñ¹»³Ùμ »õ ³ß˳ïáõû³Ùμ ³é³ùÇ- eternal life in heaven.213 ݳë¿ñ ÅáÕáíñ¹áóë ѳÛϳ½»³Ý Ç Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïáõ- Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 378μ. û³Ý î. î. سïÿáëÇ ³ëïáõ³ÍÁÝïÇñ ϳÃáõÕÇ- ÏáëÇ ²Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûáó »õ Ç å³ïñdzñ·áõû³Ý Îáë- SOURB KHACH (HOLY CROSS) ï³Ý¹ÝáõåûÉëáÛ ï. Ú³Ïáμ³Û ³½·³ë¿ñ ëñμ³½³Ý MONASTERY OF KURUPASH ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáëÇ, 1858, ÛáõÉ. 13: 1 “On the wall of the barn of Sourb Khach of Kurupash”: Transl.: By the grace of God, this holy church was Âí. èÊ (1591) »ë` ê³ñ·Çë »åÇëÏáåáëë, ßÇÝ»- built and dedicated to ...holy apostle Hakob with the óÇ ½å³ñÇëåë...: means and efforts of pious Armenians in the days of Transl.: In the year 1040 (1591), I, Bishop Sargis, His Holiness Matevos, God-selected Catholicos of All built this wall... Armenians, and in the times of Patriarch Hakob of Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6332, ¿ç 3μ. Constantinople, a holy archbishop and a patriot. 13 July 1858.211 2 “The inscription of a small church located close to Sourb Khach Church of Kurupash”: Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 384³-μ. èθ (1615) ÃíÇÝ ßÇÝ»ó³õ êáõñμ ʳãë, êáõñμ 21 “The renovation inscription of the church of Chalcedon ¶ñÇ·áñë, êáõñμ ê³Ý¹áõËï Ó»é³Ùμ ٳѹ³ëÇ Village, Constantinople”: ʳÝáõÝó Ô³ñÇåç³ÝÇÝ, ÛÇß³ï³Ï Çõñ Ñá·õáÛÝ. »õë àÕáñÙáõû³ÙμÝ ³ëïáõÍáÛ Ç ÑÇٳݿë ϳéáõ- Çõñ ÍÝáÕ³óÝ »õ Çõñ ÏáÕ³ÏÇó ʳݳÕÇÝ, Çõñ áñ¹- ó³õ êáõñμ ³·³õáñÇ ï³×³ñë ³ñ¹»³Ùμ ٻͳ- õáÛÝ` ÂáõÙÇÝ, ¸ÇɳÝçÇÝ, »õ ÂáõÙÇÝ áñ¹ÇùÝ` ØÇݳ- å³ïÇõ Ù³Ñï»ëÇ Î³ñ³å»ï ³Õ³ÛÇ Øáõñ³ï»³Ý ëÇÝ, سñѳëÇÝ: Transl.: In the year 1064 (1615), Sourb Khach, St. ______Grigor and St. Sandukht were built by Mahtesy Gha- 209 “In the cemetery of Kherisupolis, 24 April (Saturday) 1871.” 210 “Bera, 16 September ‘64.” ______211 “In St. Hakob Church, Samatia, Constantinople, on 5 January 212 “Gati Village, 12 April 1868.” 1868, while I preached there.” 213 “Peshiktash, Constantinople, 2 May 1871.” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 55 ripjan Khanunts in memory of his soul, his parents, his 4 “On the dome of Sourb Khach of Kurupash”:214 spouse Khanagha, his sons Tuma and Dilanj as well as ì»ñëïÇÝ Ýáñá·»ó³õ γÃáõÕÇÏ¿ë Ó»é³Ùμ ºñ»- Tuma’s sons Minas and Marhas. õ³ÝóÇ ²õ»ïÇë ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáë í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ, Ãí. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6332, ¿ç 3μ. èØȸ (1785): Transl.: This dome was again renovated by 3 “Engraved on the door of Sourb Khach of Kurupash”: Archbishop Avetis Yerevantsy the Archimandrite in the ÞÝáñÑûùÝ »õ áÕáñÙáõû³Ùμ »õ ³çáíÝ ³Ù»Ý³- year 1234 (1785).215 ϳÉÇÝ ï»³éÝ Ù»ñáÛ ÚÇëáõëÇ øñÇëïáëÇ ßÇÝ»ó³õ Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6332, ¿ç 3μ. Éáõë³½³ñ¹ »Ï»Õ»óÇë, áñ ÛÇëáõë³Ï³Ý ù³é³Ã»õ ˳ãÇõ áñ Ç ÃíÇÝ èÖÌÀ (1709), Ç Ñ³Ûñ³å»ïáõ- ST. DANIEL MONASTERY OF KOP “Commemorating the overhaul of the dome of St. Daniel û³Ý ﻳéÝ ²Õ¿ùë³Ý¹ñÇ »õ Ù³Ûñ³ù³Õ³ùÇë Monastery of Kop”: êï»÷³ÝÝáëÇ í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ Ï³Ý·ÝÇ í³Ýùë Ññ³- ì»ñëïÇÝ Ýáñá·»óÇ Ï³ÃáÕÇÏ¿ Û³ÝÃÇó ë³ù»ñáí ٳݳõ ù³Õ³ùÇë ïáÉí³Ã³õáñ³óÝ: Ó»é³Ùμ ¼Ç³ñ³ÃóÇ ØÏñïÇã í³ñ¹³å»ïÇÝ »õ Transl.: By the grace and mercy of Our Almighty ׳ñï³ñ³å»ïáõû³Ùμ ´³ÕÇß»óÇ êÇÙáÝÇÝ »õ Lord Jesus Christ, this light-adorned church was built ϳñáÕáõû³Ùμ ÅáÕáíñ¹áó, Ãí. èØ̸ (1805): with the four-winged cross of Jesus in the year 1158 Transl.: I again renovated the dome... by (1709), in the days of Catholicos Alexandre and Archi- Archimandrite Mkrtich of Ziarat, with architect Simon mandrite Stepanos of the capital. This monastery was Baghishetsy, through means donated by common peo- erected on the order of the ...of the city. ple in the year 1254 (1805).216 Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6332, ¿ç 3μ. Source: ØØ, Ó»é. 6273, ¿ç 372³. To be continued

______214 [In manuscript No. 6273: “Commemorating the overhaul of the dome of Sourb Khach of Kurupash, Van”]. 215 [In manuscript No. 6273: “Sourb Khach Monastery, 6 May (Wednesday) ‘87”]. 216 “Monastery of Kop, 9 August 1865.” 56 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Review & Criticism identical to the aforementioned districts of Gugark Province of Armenia Maior. After the fall of the gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., monofizituri Kyurikian Kingdom, in the early 12th century, they Zeglebi saqarTveloSi, I qvemo qartli, passed into the possession of the Seljuks whose reign Tbilisi, 2009. over them was followed by Georgian domination. The region remained within the possession of dif- In 2009 Giorgi Gagoshidze and Natia Chantladze ferent Georgian kingdoms, at intervals, until the estab- published their joint research entitled The Monophysite lishment of Russian rule and the collapse of Georgian Monuments of Georgia (Tbilisi, 178 pages), which statehood in 1801. contains 128 photos, numerous measurements of archi- It is interesting to note that the very Georgian tectural buildings and tracings of lapidary inscriptions1 sources attest that the Armenian districts in question, (editors: Zaza Alexidze, Professor of the Academy of situated in the south of the Georgian kingdom, were Sciences of Georgia, and Professor Dmitri Tumanish- conquered from Armenia. Thus, Prince Ioane vili, Dr. of Historical Sciences). Bagration (1772 to 1839), the son of Georgian King At first sight, this work looks quite impressive as it Giorgi XII, writes the following in his work entitled is evident that it was prepared not in a warm cosy Kalmasoba: “...the lands [of Armenia] are partitioned office, but through long-lasting hard field work, which among Turkey, Persia and Georgia, but there are also shows that the authors did not avoid walking tens of some unoccupied places that are completely free and kilometres to reach the monuments to be studied. inaccessible thanks to mountains and narrow roads However, regretful as it is, closer acquaintance with which make them impregnable for enemies. Arzrum, the contents of the book reveals the biassed attitude the first city of Armenia, belongs to Turkey now; with which its authors have treated the collected scien- Yerevan, the capital of Asian Armenia, is under Persian tific material. In fact, this research was initiated only domination, although it pays some tribute as a city with the intention of “settling” certain political issues seized from the king of Georgia...”2 which are easy to predict. It is noteworthy that these districts of North Arme- Actually, the main goal of the authors, acting under nia, which were annexed to the Georgian kingdom, the veil of “scientific research,” was the appropriation were known by the name of Somkhit (Armenia as trans- of numerous Armenian religious monuments preserved lated from Georgian) for centuries; moreover, the in a number of districts of Gugark Province of Histori- Georgian sources of the 17th to 18th centuries clearly cal Armenia (Tzobopor, Boghnopor, Kveshapor, Kan- differentiated between Georgian-dominated Armenia gark and Mangleatspor) which are within the borders (Somkhit) and Irevan Somkhit (Armenia of Yerevan): of the present-day Republic of Georgia. They have the former was never identified with neighbouring been guided with subjective approaches that have noth- Kartli.3 ing to do with science and have flagrantly neglected a After Georgia’s annexation to Russia, the Russian great number of primary sources and historiographical authorities retained the name of the region, Somkhit records that could be of no help to them for the devel- (throughout the 19th century, one of the deaneries of opment of their self-concocted theories. Moreover, the Armenian Consistory of Georgia and Imeret was they have deliberately distorted the decipherments of known by this very name). inscriptions, all this reducing the scientific value of the Ignoring all these facts, the authors of The Mono- work. physite Monuments of Georgia consistently avoid the After this general assessment, we would like to toponym of Somkhit (beginning with the introduction dwell on the major falsifications found in this book. to the book), which is so frequently found in different Let us start with the very title of the work: The ______Monophysite Monuments of Georgia, whereas in fact, 2 Ø»ÉÇùë»Ã-´»Ï È., ìñ³ó ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñÁ г۳ëï³ÝÇ ¨ ѳۻñÇ it treats the monuments of only 4 administrative dis- Ù³ëÇÝ, Ñ. ¶, ºñ¨³Ý, 1955, ¿ç 252: tricts (Bolnis, Dmanis, Tetri-Tzegharo and Marneul), 3 Sekhnia Chkheidze states in his History of Kings that in 1732 “...the Lezghins entered Somkhit and approached Samshvilde...” as well as some others located in Lori Region of the ¥Ø»ÉÇùë»Ã-´»Ï È., ìñ³ó ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñÁ г۳ëï³ÝÇ ¨ ѳۻñÇ Republic of Armenia. This is transgression of elemen- Ù³ëÇݦ, Ñ. ¶, ºñ¨³Ý, 1955, ¿ç 26¤. Another author, Papuna tary professional ethics as the Republic of Armenia is a Orbeliani, writes in his The Events of Kartli (1759) that in 1739 state other than Georgia. “...the Lezghins devastated Somkhit and approached the castle of Dmanis...” (idem, p. 117). According to the New History (1814) According to the renowned Armenian Geography by Prince David Bagration, in 1789 “...the Lezghins kept ruining of the 7th century, these 4 administrative districts are Kartli and Somkhit...” (idem, pp. 190, 201). Another prince, Bagrat Bagration (1769 to 1841), states (§Üáñ å³ïáõÙ¦, 1824¤ ______that in 1801 Emperor Alexandre I “...recognised Tpghis as a 1 We are grateful to one of the co-authors, G. Gagoshidze, for pre- province and separated Kartli, Kakhet and Somkhit from each senting us with a copy of this work. other...” (idem, p. 229). VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 57

The regions established within the Russian Empire prior to 1828, with the borders of Somkhit clearly specified

Georgian sources, thus exposing the historical truth. to the Armenians’ faith between the 17th and 18th cen- Instead, they use a name specially concocted for this turies under certain well-known circumstances...”5 region, Lower Kartli, which has absolutely nothing to Indeed, such absurdities are beyond any comment, do with it and merely denotes an administrative-geo- and we would have perhaps abstained from any inter- graphical unit that is its northern neighbour. pretation, if the work in question had not been pub- How can this be explained? By these scholars’ lished under the editorship of Dr. D. Tumanishvili (Pro- ignorance? No! Simply the point is that they pursue not fessor) and Z. Alexidze, a Professor in Georgia’s Aca- scholarly, but political goals, thinking that they can demy of Sciences. easily appropriate and Georgianise part of Armenia by Thus, the authors and editors of the book hold that calling it Georgia, in other words, by renaming Som- in the 17th to 18th centuries, the “ethnic Georgian” khit Lower Kartli.4 inhabitants of the region of Somkhit, which was with- In the second paragraph of the introduction to the in the kingdom of Georgia, renounced their faith book, the authors make the following allegation: “under certain well-known circumstances” and became “When speaking about the monophysite part of followers of the Armenian Apostolic Church. Georgia’s population, we generally mean the old This allegation immediately gives rise to several neighbours of Georgia, the Armenians. However, we questions: firstly, how could the ethnic population of a should not forget the ethnic Georgians who converted country having statehood (a king, army, diplomatic

______levers, etc.) renounce their faith in large numbers and 4 In fact, Lower Kartli constitutes the lower lands of Kartli, includ- adopt the religion of a neighbouring nation that had ing the neighbourhood of Metskhet and reaching the approaches long been stripped of statehood and just somehow con- to Tpghis. Like Kartli, it has its middle (with the districts adjacent tinued its existence under the cruel or merely tolerable to Gori) and upper regions (comprising the regions neighbouring Suram and reaching the approaches to Borzhom). In this way, reign of foreign rulers? This statement becomes even given the natural environment extending from the watershed ridge of Javakhk to the river Kur, Somkhit may be divided into at least ______upper and lower parts, which cannot be confused with, or identi- 5 gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., monofizituri Zeglebi fied to, the neighbouring region. saqarTveloSi, I qvemo qartli, Tbilisi, 2009, gv. 5. 58 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Cemetery of Bolnis-Khachen Village: Sourb Kiraki (Holy Sunday) Church and its belfry from the south-east more unreasonable with reference to Somkhit, which Apostolic and Georgian Orthodox Churches, because was subject to the Georgian state. of which, Georgian clergymen always treated the Ar- Secondly, how could the Georgians,6 forming a menian Apostolic clergy and believers with unhidden national minority in Somkhit (it was within the borders contempt (it was inculcated in the minds of Georgians of Georgia), be tempted into repudiating their mother in general). For this reason, Georgian clerics could not church, which was far stronger and boasted state sup- ever put up with the renouncement of their flock and its port? How could they become adherents of the embrace of the Armenian Apostolic faith, which was Armenian Apostolic Church, which was deprived of always humiliated in their midst. such patronage and somehow preserved its existence In addition to all this, throughout the 17th and 18th through donations received from its communities? Is it centuries, Somkhit was subjected to such tumult and not as clear as day that the Georgian citizens of the turmoil that almost its entire population was reduced to kingdom of Kartli could not have had any such imagi- refugees. After the deportation of the natives of the nary motives? On the contrary, history knows a spate region, launched by Shah Abbas, it was invaded by the of cases when some princes, communities and even Turkic tribe of Borchalu, this being followed by the entire districts tributary to the Georgian state were re- successive devastating Lezghin invasions throughout baptised according to the ritual of the Georgian the 18th century.7 All this comes to attest that during Church. ______To say nothing of the centuries-long theological 7 Below follows a chronology of the Lezghin invasions of the 18th differences between the doctrines of the Armenian century as selected from only Georgian sources: (1732) “In December ...the Lezghins devastated Somkhit...” ¥Ø»- ______ÉÇùë»Ã-´»Ï È., idem, p. 26). 6 According to Prince Vakhushti Bagrationi’s work entitled A (1734) “The Lezghins kept ravaging... Somkhit-Sabaratiano...” Description of the Kingdom of Georgia (Geography of Georgia), (idem, p. 172). “...the area from the Debed to the small mountain in the west of In 1735 “Tamaz Khan reached the land of Ghars... On 10 July the Bolnis and from the river Ketsi to Mount Lalvar-Loki is now Lezghins depredated Somkhit...” (idem, p. 26). called Somkhit... The inhabitants of these places are Armenians by In 1744 “The Lezghin troops attacked Somkhit and seized the faith, a small part of them being adherents of the church of Melik’s estates...” (idem, p. 118). Kartli...” ¥Ø»ÉÇùë»Ã-´»Ï È., idem, p. 81). Between 1747 and 1748, “...the Lezghins kept ravaging Somkhit VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 59 the period specified, the “ethnic Georgians,” constitut- ments; the available data are erroneously interpreted, ing a national minority in Somkhit, could not have and this issue often becomes a subject of political been re-baptised into the bosom of the Armenian Apos- manipulation.”9 The authors of the book conclude that tolic Church “under certain well-known circum- all the churches of the region, which lack “documented stances” so that this statement is too unfounded and evidence,”10 were thus unjustly considered as Arme- primitive to be truthful. nian monuments and they found it their duty to study The third paragraph of the introduction clearly the monuments of “Lower Kartli” one by one in the shows why the authors gerrymandering history and the work in question to reveal the “historical truth.” professors sharing their viewpoints have avoided call- The statements and conclusions made with regard ing the region Somkhit8 and why they consider its pop- to different monuments contain flagrant falsifications ulation “ethnic Georgians” who became followers of and biassed, non-scholarly comments (thus, the the Armenian Apostolic Church. It turns out that they inscriptions of the 10th to 13th centuries have been needed the aforementioned concoctions just to substan- deciphered with “innocent” mistakes, as a result of tiate another falsification, namely that the Armenian which, they have been attributed to the period between monuments, and particularly, churches preserved in the the 17th and 19th centuries) so that we are obliged to districts of North-Eastern Gugark were mostly built not dwell on at least some of them.11 by the Armenians but by the “ethnic Georgians” who Thus, some crying distortions are found in the con- had become adherents of the Armenian Church. Accor- struction inscription of the church of Sourb Kiraki ding to them, in a broader sense, these churches are (Holy Sunday)12 located in the cemetery of Bolnis- monuments of Georgian and not Armenian culture: Khachen13 Village, Bolnis District, with an adjoining “The monophysite population of Georgia and its cul- belfry (it is preserved on a finely-dressed stone set tural heritage are identified with Armenians and their above a window opening from the eastern facade of the culture. This is rather a delicate issue for the Arme- church). Particularly wrongly deciphered are the name nians. It has been studied for quite a long time and it of its architect and the year of its construction: remains actual nowadays. Scholars make biassed state- §ÞÇÝ»ó³õ Ó»é³ÙμÁÝ Ü³õ³¹³Û Ã(Ç)í èÖ ¥1651¤¦14 ments regarding the dating of historico-cultural monu- transl.: “Built by Navad in the year 1100 (1651).” ______and even the gorge of Dmanis, taking the spoils to Samshvilde” In fact, the inscription reads: (idem, p. 125). From 1747 until 1748, “The Lezghin army came ÞÇÝ»ó³õ Ó»é³ÙμÁÝ | ܳõ³ë³ñ¹³Û15, Ãí¥Çݤ from Samshvilde and devastated the gorge of Somkhit, taking tro- phies to the castle of Samshvilde. The gorge of Somkhit, namely èÖ¸ (1655): the local people, were in a grave situation, no longer able to con- Transl.: Built by Navasard in the year 1104 (1655). tinue living in their houses. Among those being deported was the The book contains another inscription from the Melik of Somkhit together with all his household and serfs, as same site, an epitaph in the decipherment of which the well as the Arghutasshvili, the entire gorges of Sanahin and Haghbat. They got to the city (Tpghis), whence they moved to authors again proved unable to tolerate the personal Mukhran together, its lord providing them with refuge and a place ______of living on his own land. No standing buildings could be seen 9 gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., idem, p. 5. anywhere throughout Somkhit, except Bolnis and Samtzevris. The 10 Ibid. Orbelians’ homeland was so heavily ravaged that no surviving 11 In this review we offer verified decipherments for only those lap- structures could be found anywhere except Dmanis and Pitaret” idary inscriptions which are included in the book in question. The (idem, pp. 125-126). ancient sites of the region abound in epigraphs which we have not Between 1750 and 1752, “The Lezghin troops left Somkhit with large spoils...” (idem, p. 139). found it expedient to present here. In 1754 “...The Lezghin army entered Somkhit... They passed 12 Evidently, the authors do not know the name of the church (see through it and reached Haghbat, whence they ascended the moun- æ³É³É»³Ýó ê., ֳݳå³ñÑáñ¹áõÃÇõÝ Ç Ø»ÍÝ Ð³Û³ëï³Ý, Ñ. tains of Ghazakh and descended to Gyanja...” (idem, p. 143). ´, î÷ÕÇë, 1858, ¿ç 87). As of 1754, “Somkhit-Sabaratashvilo was being depredated, 13 Apparently, the authors of the book are unaware of the fact that teeming with enemies...” (idem, p. 143). part of the Armenians of Khachen District of Artsakh took up living In 1755 “The Lezghin troops entered the caves and woods of in Bolnis, headed by Melik Abov, only in the late 1770s; therefore, Somkhit and Sabaratishvilo and thence began ravaging the vil- they should not have questioned the trustworthiness of the archive lages adjacent to the city (Tpghis)... In the shroud of night, the record of 1700: “The document mentions Bolnis, but probably, it Lezghins climbed up the castle of Samtzevris with ladders...” should have been Bolnis Khachen” (idem, p. 27). (idem, p. 145). 14 gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., idem, p. 27. As of 1770, “...Tashir, Gujaret and Somkhit, a large populous 15 The scholarly community knows some other monuments built or country, all lay ruined and devastated, only one of every forty hav- renovated by architect and mason Navasard, who was from Arij or ing survived in Somkhit...” (idem, p. 157). Arinj by birth. Among them are the southern arch (1656) of Sourb In 1789 “The Lezghins kept ruining Kartli and Somkhit...” (idem, Nshan Church of Haghpat ¥¸Çí³Ý Ñ³Û íÇÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý, åñ³Ï p. 190). IX, ºñ¨³Ý, 2012, ¿ç 133¤; the building of 1662 erected in the site 8 With this respect, they may be compared with the Turks who have of present-day Sourb Nshan Sourb Nikoghayosi Church, Tpghis, invented a “safer” name for Western Armenia, “Eastern Anatolia,” as well as the main church (1663) of the Great Monastery of although a spate of Ottoman maps called it Ermanistan for many Bnidzor (for further information about this, also see Sourb Nshan centuries. Sourb Nikoghayosi Church, Yerevan, 2012). 60 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

name recorded in it and distorted it as follows: §³Ý ´³Ñïáñã³ÝÇ, | Ã(Ç)í èÖÊ ¥1691¤¦16 transl.: “...Bahtorchani, in the year 1140 (1691).” In reality, the inscription reads: ¥²Ûë ¿ ï³å¤³Ý ´³Ñ¥³¤ïáõñ¥Ç¤, | ...³ÝÇ, Ãí¥Çݤ èÖÊ (1691): Transl.: In this grave reposes Bahatur... in the year 1140 (1691). Next comes the 4-line construction inscription (1237) of St. Sargis Church of Darpas Village, Bolnis District, engraved on the tympanum of its northern entrance. With just a stroke of the pen, it has reached St. Sargis Church of Darpas Village from the north-east from the 13th to the 19th century, being presented as a lapidary record of 1857.17 ¥...¤ Ù»ñáÛ: ÞÇÝ»ó³ù ½»Ï»Õ»óÇë ÛÇß³ï³Ï Ù»½ »õ Below follows what the authors of the book were ÍÝáÕ³¥ó¤ »½³Ï³Û »õ ¥...¤ ųé³Ý·áõÃÇ¥õݤë áñù | í able to “decipher” from the actually quite intelligible å ³ ë ñ » á ñ » ³ ù Ñ ³ ó » ë ½Ù»½ Ç | ³· ¥...¤ Ç Ñ»- inscription: Ý»ÕÇ ¥...¤ ¥...¤ ¥...¤: Æ Ã¥í¤Ç¥Ý¤ àâ¼18 ¥1306=1857¤ ϳٳõÝ ³¥ëïáõ- Transl.: In the year 1306 (1857), by the grace of God, Íá¤Û »Õμ³ñùë ¶ñÇ·áñ, ´³ñë»Õ »õ Ì»ñÇÏ Ç Ñ³É³É | we, the brothers Grigor, Barsegh and Tzerik, with our

______16 gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., idem, p. 27. ly seen in the following fabrication regarding another monument: 17 Regretful as it is, this reveals that both Natia Chantladze, an “The idea of building this church was born approximately in the expert in Armenian Studies who is responsible for the decipher- times of Timur, who had cleansed that area of Georgians. In the ments of the inscriptions included in the book, and its editors, pro- 15th century, it passed on to the Armenians. In the days of fessors engaged in the same field, are extremely incompetent in Alexandre I the Great (1412 to 1442), Kvemo Kartli was re-inha- the decipherment of Armenian epigraphs. The writing peculiari- bited by Armenian immigrants ¥javaxiSvili iv., Txzule- ties of the inscription did not tell anything to these “scholars,” bani Tormet tomad, t. III, Tb., 1982, gv. 259. Presumably, who made elementary mistakes while decoding the year. it was during this very period that the church of Darbaz belonged 18 gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., idem, p. 28. It is difficult to under- to the Armenians” ¥gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., idem, p. 31). stand how an Armenologist having at least some skills in the deci- These are the “fruits” of the work of the Georgian co-authors and pherment of Armenian epigraphs could have read the year àÒ¼ their editors boasting lofty scholarly titles: first they present the ¥687+551=1237¤ as àâ¼, without even knowing that a hundred church of 1237 as a building of 1857 and then they declare that the cannot be followed by another hundred. Perhaps, this is just a Armenians appeared here only after Timur’s invasion, prior to deliberate “mistake” made out of a strong desire to reduce the age which, the region was allegedly populated only by Georgians. of the medieval church and bring it to the mid-19th century... This After all this, we can only cry out: “Woe betide you, historical sci- desire, which is strongly manifest in the whole book, is also clear- ence, if these are your workers...!” VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 61

honestly-earned... built this church in our parents’ and The first of them commemorates the repairs of the our memory... legacy... cloister church in 4 lines engraved on one of the revet- In fact, the inscription reads: ment stones of its southern wall: Æ ÃÇ(õÝ) àÒ¼ (1237) ϳٳõÝ ³¥ëïáõÍá¤Û, »Ë- γٳõ ³Ù»Ý³Ï³ÉÇÝ ³¥ëïáõÍá¤Û »ëª ´³ñë»Õ μ³ñùëª ¶ñÇ·áñ, ´³ñë»Õ »õ Ì»ñÇÏ, Ç Ñ³É³É | ÛÝãÇó »åÇëÏ(áå)|áë, áñ¹Ç å³ñ(áÝ) ì³ë³ÏÇÝ, Ýáñá·»óÇ Ç Ù»ñáó ßÇÝ»ó³ù ½»Ï»Õ»óÇë ÛÇß³ï³Ï Ù»½ »õ ÍÝá- ê(áõñ)μ | ²Ù¿å¿ë³ñÇ ³Ý³Ûå³ï ê(áõñ)μ ²(ë- Õ³ó »õ ½³õ³Ï³ó | Ù»ñáó ųé³Ý·áõÃÇ(õ)Ý, áñù ïáõ³)ͳÍÇÝ, áí ˳μ³Ý¿, ÇÙ Ù»|Õ³óë ï(¿)ñ ¿ ëå³ë³õáñ»Ý, ÛÇß»ëó»Ý ½Ù»½ Ç Ó»éÝ ë(áõñ)μ å³- ³é³çÇ ³¥ëïáõÍá¤Û, ÃíÇ(Ý) æÄ (1461), ¹³ïÇ Ç ï|(³ñ)³·¥ÇÝ »õ áñù¤ ÛÇß»Ý, »ÕÇóÇÝ ÛÇß»É Ç ï(»³é)- ï(»³é)Ý¿: Ý¿, ³Ù¿Ý: Transl.: By the grace of Almighty God, I, Bishop Barsegh, the son of Mr. Vasak, renovated Sourb Transl.: In the year 686 (1237), by the grace of God, we, the brothers Grigor, Barsegh and Tzerik, built this Astvatzatzin of Amepesar Cloister in the year 910 (1461). May those who pose any obstacles atone for my church with our honestly-earned means in our parents’ sins before the Lord and may they be judged by Him. and our memory, to hand it down to our children. May Below follows what the authors of the book were those who serve it remember us during divine services able to understand from this inscription (idem, p. 31): and may those who remember us be remembered by the γٳõ ³Ù»Ý³¥Û¤ÝÇ ³¥ëïáõÍá¤Û »ë ´³ñë»Õ Lord. Amen. »åÇëÏáåáë | áñ¹Ç å³ñ¥áݤ ì³ë³ÏÇÝ Ýáñá·»óÇ | ë¥ñ¤μ³¿å¿ë ³ÙdzݳÛå³ñ¥ï¤ ë¥áõñ¤μ ²¥ëïáõ³¤- The book further discusses two lapidary inscrip- ͳÍÇÝ áíÝ Ë³μ¿ | Ù»Õ³óë 勵¤ñ ¿ ³é³çÇ ³¥ëïáõ- tions (1461 & 1643) belonging to Amepesar’s Sourb Íá¤Û åǤí æĸ ¥1465¤ ë¥áõñ¤μ ¿ Ç ï¥»³ñ¤Ý¿: Astvatzatzin Cloister, which is located a km south of Transl.: By the grace of God..., I, Bishop Barsegh, Darpas Village. the son of Mr. Vasak, renovated... Sourb Astvatzatzin... 62 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

in the year 914 (1465). May those who deceive atone for my sins before the Lord... As is evident, apart from some minor errors, the authors of the book failed to clearly read the name of the religious centre. Besides, they perceived the first letter (§¹¦) of the word §¹³ïǦ as part of the numer- al and attached it to the year, thus making a mistake in its decipherment. As a result of this, the monument was made four years younger although this is almost noth- ing as compared to the former church, the construction of which was traced forward by exactly 620 years. What is even more important, the specialist engaged in the decipherment of Armenian inscriptions does not know that letters having numerical value are always written separately and are not ever attached to nearby words.19 ______19 Indeed, any specialist is an ordinary mortal who cannot avoid making mistakes. Simply the point is that the work in question does not contain a single flawlessly deciphered epigraph (we shall get more substantiation for this further in this review), a discred- iting fact which could have been prevented if the co-authors had manifested enough sense of responsibility. After all, even if there was not a Georgian specialist with sufficient skills and experience in the decipherment of Armenian inscriptions, the Armenian experts of the field would have helped them by all means. Some years ago, when we were preparing Javakhk for publication, we turned to Georgian expert Valeri Silogava for the decoding of Georgian epigraphs and he willingly edited that part of our work (although our research team also included Al. Kananian, who has quite sufficient professional skills in this area). VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 63

Below follows the Georgian authors’ decipherment of another inscription of 4 lines engraved on an ornate cross-stone of 1643, which is still preserved in situ:20 Æ ÃáõÇÝ èÔ´ »ë ê³… åáëÝ… ë¥áõñ¤μ ˳ãë ¥Ï³Ý¤·Ý»ó Ç ¸³ñå³ë ³Û·ÇÝ »õ ... ë¥áõñ¤μ ²¥ë- ïáõ³¤Í³ÍÇÝ í³ËÙ í³ëÝ ÷ñÏáõû¥³Ý¤ Ñá·áÛ ÇÙáÛ | êáõñμ Ýß³Ý ï»ñáõÝ³Ï³Ý | ¶³μñÇ¿É...: Transl.: In the year 1092, I, ... erected this holy cross in a garden in Darpas and donated it to Sourb Astvatzatzin for my soul’s salvation. The Lord’s Holy Sign. Gabriel... In fact, the inscription reads: Æ Ãáõǥݤ èÔ´ (1643), »ëª ê³ñ·Çë »åÇëÏáåáë, ϳ(Ý·Ý»óÇ) ë(áõñ)μ ˳ãë »õ ·Ý»óÇ ¸³ñ|å³ëÇ ³Û·ÇÝ »õ î³ßï³Óáñ :´: (2) ÑáÕ »õ »ïáõ ê³Ý³ÑÝáõ ê(áõñ)μ ²(ëïáõ³)ͳÍÝÇÝ í³ËÙ í³ëÝ | ÷ñÏáõ- û(³Ý) Ñá·áÛ ÇÙáÛ: | ê(áõñ)μ Ýß³Ý ï»ñáõݳϳÝ, | ¶³μñÇ¿É, ØÇ·³Û¿É, | ϳ½ÙáÕ Ø...: Transl.: In the year 1092 (1643), I, Bishop Sargis, erected this holy cross and purchased a garden in Darpas together with two plots of land in Tashtadzor and donated them to Sourb Astvatzatzin of Sanahin for my soul’s salvation. The Lord’s Holy Sign. Gabriel, Michael. Engraved by...

Distortions are also found in the decipherment of an inscription of four lines21 belonging to a church preser- ved in the ancient village site of Kirakos (or Porport), which is located south-east of Poladauri Village, Bolnis Âíǥݤ æÒ|À, Û³ÝáõÝ Û³¥ëïáõÍá¤Û »ëª ê¿ñ|áμ ¿ñ¿ó, í¿ñëïÇÝ | Ýáñ¥á·¤»óÇ ½»Ï»Õ»óÇë »õ | ϳݷݻ- óÇ ½Ë³ãë: Transl.: In the year 988 (1539), in the name of God, I, Priest Serob, again renovated this church and erect- ed this cross.

The authors of the book state the following with regard to St. Gevorg Church of Mashavera (historical- ly: Gorenjuk) Village (Dmanis District), which is still purely inhabited by Armenians: “Supposedly, the lower stratum of St. Giorgi Church may be traced back to the High Middle Ages. The Georgian monophysites who The church of the village site of Kirakos from the north-west took up living here in the 18th century repaired it, 22 District. It is carved on the tympanum of the only using the stones of the old Georgian church.” entrance of the monument opening from its western fa- We wonder what other myths the authors of these cade and commemorates an act of overhaul carried out lines would have concocted (thank God they are gener- in the ancient church in 1539 by a certain Priest Serob. ous enough to admit that the Armenians whom they The authors of the book failed to read the name of label as “Georgian monophysites” lived in this village the clergyman; moreover, they ignored the unit of the at least in the 18th century, prior to which, it was numeral thus making a mistake in the decipherment of allegedly inhabited by Georgians!) if they had been the year and getting 1531 instead of 1539. more attentive while watching the church walls and Below follows a truthful decipherment of the ins- had noticed the numerous, exceptionally Armenian, cription: inscriptions close to the cross reliefs commemorating acts of donation (the dated ones trace back to 1510, ______20 gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., idem, p. 32. ______21 Idem, p. 49. 22 Idem, p. 60. 64 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

St. Gevorg Church of Mashavera (Gorenjuk) Village from the south-west

1514, 1520 & 1533). And what would have been their It should be noted that from the mid-19th century next fabrication if they had bothered themselves to visit onwards, numerous attempts were made to decipher the medieval cemetery of the village extending north- the remarkable inscription of this cross memorial (it west of the church? It retains a spate of tombstones of was so famous as a sacred site that in the 18th century the 15th to 20th centuries, the epitaphs reaching the a small church, Sourb Astvatzatzin (Holy Virgin), was 1920s being only in Armenian (one of them dates from erected over it). Although none of the scholars endeav- 1659). It also preserves pedestals of numerous cross- ouring it (M. Brosset, S. Jalaliants, A. Araratiants, S. stones part of which were perhaps used in the last over- Kamaliants, L. Melikset-Bek)24 proved completely haul of the church probably implemented in the early successful, their publications show that they at least 18th century: they were thrown out in 1999, when the manifested certain professional skills and competence elevated bema of the church, one of the essential fea- while trying to decipher it. None of them made so ma- tures showing its Armenian origin, was being ny mistakes as the authors of the work in question and destroyed. their editors holding scholarly titles. Moreover, their mistakes are so flagrant that one involuntarily wants to Similarly distorted is the inscription of the explain them not by the scholars’ incompetence but by renowned 10th-century cross memorial of Samshvilde their wish to settle the political issues put before them, (Shamshulde), which has been ascribed to the 17th ______century (1621).23 24 “Êàâêàç”, 1854, ¹ 69, ñòð. 275; æ³É³É»³Ýó ê., ´, ¿ç 79; §Ø»Õáõ г۳ëï³ÝǦ, 1874, ¹ 22, ¿ç 3; §²ñÓ³·³Ýù¦, 1884, ______¹ 41, ¿ç 601; meliqseT-begi l., megalituri kultura 23 Idem, pp. 74-75. saqarTveloSi, Tbilisi, 1938, gv. 91. VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 65

The cross-stones placed in front of the bema of St. Gevorg Church of Mashavera (Gorenjuk) Village ¥photo by S. Darchinian, 1976¤ and their fragments as thrown outside after its sanctuary had been levelled to the ground ¥photo by S. Karapetian, 2007¤ 66 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

that is to say, to present the medieval and early medie- May you remember Vard, who created this cross, and val monuments preserved in the districts of the histori- my brother, who is Christ’s servant. Christ’s saving cal Armenian province of Gugark, at present within the cross for Prince of Princes Smbat. borders of the Republic of Georgia, as late medieval or even 19th-century specimens of material culture (for The book in question presents it as follows: instance, the 1237 construction inscription of St. Sargis Â(ÇíÝ) èÐ (1621) ëáõñμ ˳ãë | Ý× (Ýáõ³×áÕ?) | Church of Darpas is ascribed to 1857) through differ- ïñ Úë øë ³Í | Ù»ñ »õ ÛáÅ¿ | ½ì³ñ¹ ½|³ñ³ñáÕ ent fabrications, under the veil of “scholarly” research. ˳|ãÇë ÛÇ|ß»ëçÇù | »õ ½¥»¤Õμ³ÛñÝ | ÇÙ ½Í³é³|ÛÝ Meanwhile, they incessantly underline the Georgian ø(ñÇëïáë)Ç, ˳|ã ø¥ñÇëïáë¤Ç ¿ | ÷ñÏáÕ origin of the earlier monuments, and it is only in sev- ëÙμ|³ï³Û Çß˳ݳó | Çß˳ÝÇ: eral cases that they reconcile themselves to the Arme- Transl.: In the year 1070 (1621), this holy cross... nian origin of certain monuments, and that attributing Lord Jesus Christ... our... May you remember Vard, them to “Georgian monophysites,” a newly-concocted who created this cross, and my brother, who is Christ’s term. servant. Christ’s saving cross. Prince of Princes Smbat.

The 15-line inscription, carved on the west-directed Given the stylistic and artistic value of the cross face of the cross memorial of Samshvilde, reads: memorial and the exceptional importance of its inscrip- ÜÄ ¥961¤ Ãá¥õÇݤ Ñ¥³Ûáó¤, ë¥áõñ¤μ ˳ãë | 勵¤ñ tion, we should not confine ourselves to presenting Ú¥Çëáõ¤ë ø¥ñÇëïá¤ë ³¥ëïáõ³¤Í | Ù»ñ »õ Ûá¥Û¤ë ¿ | only the verified version of its decipherment: it could ½ì³ñ¹ ½³ñ³ñáÕ Ë³|ãÇë ÛÇ|ß»¥ë¤çÇù | »õ ½³Õμ³ÛñÝ be easily done by any specialist having at least some | ÇÙ ½Í³é³ | ø¥ñÇëïáë¤Ç: ʳ|ã ø¥ñÇëïáë¤Ç ¿ª | competence in the decipherment of Armenian epigra- ÷ñÏáÕ ê¥Ù¤μ|³ï³ Çß˳ݳó | Çß˳ÝÇ: phy as the inscription is engraved with all the classical Transl.: In the year 410 (961) of the Armenian calen- patterns regularly occurring in lapidary records of the dar, this holy cross, our Lord Jesus Christ and hope. 9th to 11th centuries. VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 67

As is apparent, the meaning of the first two letters ness, which is not discerned at all (at least for the mon- of the inscription was simply ignored,25 whereas in uments discussed). fact, they have numerical value, being differentiated by It should be noted that the city site of Samshvilde, dots, and denote the year (the letter Ä, marking the ten, and particularly, the adjacent sites retain a spate of is engraved in a slightly leaning position, as a result of medieval Armenian inscriptions which were not which, some of the former researchers took it as Ö, thus included in the work in question (we shall dwell on erroneously deciphering it as 100). them on other occasions).27 The next two letters, Ãá, have a contraction mark Another important site treated in the book is the above them and are separated from the text by two Great Monastery of Bnidzor, the surviving lapidary dots, simply marking a contraction of the word ÃáõÇÝ inscriptions of which were published not in 1901 by (in the year). Such contractions are often found in Yer. Lalayan,28 but in 1884 by S. Kamalian29 (S. Armenian inscriptions of the 10th century. Another let- Jalaliants presented only an incomplete publication of ter, separated by a dot, is Ñ, which denotes a contracted a single epigraph).30 A comparative study of the publi- word, ѳÛáó, namely Armenian (this is not a rare cations of the first two scholars shows that Lalayan example of such cases). simply republished Kamalian’s decipherments, without Thus, §ÜÄ Ãá. Ñ.¦ should be perceived as §961 examining the inscriptions himself and without refer- ¥410+551=961¤ ÃáõÇÝ Ñ³Ûáó¦ (“in the year 961 ring to the original publisher. (410+551=961) of the Armenian calendar”). The As for the decipherments of the Georgian authors, authors of the book, who evidently have a strong desire they contain fewer errors, perhaps thanks to the exis- to reduce the ancient age of everything Armenian, tence of the former publications. Below follow two “cut” §Â èЦ from all this, eventually getting the year epitaphs from the cemetery of the Great Monastery of 1621. Bnidzor: However, the decrease of the age of a lapidary ºë Ç ³ë|·¿Ý Ì|áí³Ýß»|óÇ| ³Ýá|õÝ ÇÙª Â|³Ù³½ record by 660 years is not the only funny absurdity in Ï|áãÇ, áñ | ßÇÝ»ó|Ç ë(áõñ)μ »Ï|»Õ»óÇ|ë ÛÇß(³)ï³|Ï its decipherment. It ends mentioning Prince of Princes ÇÝÓ »õ | ÍÝáÕ|³ó ÇÙáó: Smbat,26 something that should have “sobered up” the Transl.: I am from the Tzovanshetsies’ family and my Georgian scholars harnessed to the “study” of name is Tamaz. I built this holy church in memory of Armenian monuments. The point is that they have my parents and me. completely neglected the historical fact that the ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý ²ëɳٳ½Ç áñ¹Ç ²õóݹÇÉÇÝ, | Armenians did not have Princes of Princes from the áñ Ç ³½·¿Ý Ìáí³Ýß»óÇ, áñ ÷áË»ó³õ ³é 13th century onwards: in the 17th century, they had ³(ëïáõ³)Í, ÃíÇÝ èÖȺ (1686): meliks of villages, cities or districts who perhaps could Transl.: In this grave reposes Aslamaz’s son Avtandil be called princes but not ever princes of princes. from the Tzovanshetsies’ family who departed this life Finally, we would like to note that the stylistic and in the year 1135 (1686). artistic peculiarities of the cross relief adorning the As can be seen, both the epitaphs say that the memorial of Samshvilde are fully enough to exactly deceased were from the Tzovanshetsies’ family (the date the monument, which has parallels elsewhere. builder or one of the builders of the monastic church Indeed, this requires not only sufficient professional descended from the same family), whereas the skills and experience, something the authors of the Georgian authors have changed its name into a book evidently lack, but also scholarly conscientious- toponym: “I am from Tzovansheli District...”31 ______25 Apparently, the Georgian co-authors settled the issue of these two 27 Our readers can get acquainted with a complete collection of the letters quite easily: “Turning to the letters ÜÖ, found in the sec- Armenian epigraphs of Samshvilde and numerous other sites in ond line of the inscription, it should be stated that their meaning our forthcoming work on the Armenian inscriptions of Georgia. remains obscure. We can only suppose that they might mean con- 28 ȳɳۻ³Ý º., ´áñã³ÉáõÇ ·³õ³é, §²½·³·ñ³Ï³Ý ѳݹ¿ë¦, queror (the Armenian equivalent of this word is §Ýí³×áÕ¦). For ·Çñù VII-VIII, ÂÇýÉÇë, 1901, ¿ç 332: some reason or another, the inscription is not complete” (idem, p. 29 ø³Ù³É»³Ý ê., ֳݳå³ñÑáñ¹³Ï³Ý ÛÇß³ï³Ï³ñ³Ý, §²ñ- 76). It should be noted that the imaginary letters Ý× are engraved Ó³·³Ýù¦, 1884, ¹ 42, ¿ç 613: not in the second, but in the very first line of the inscription. 30 æ³É³É»³Ýó ê., idem, p. 80. Besides, the word Ýáõ³×áÕ (the equivalent of conqueror) could 31 gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., idem, p. 87. Indeed, the co-authors of the book do not know that there is no such a district, and a vil- not have been contracted like that (Armenian philology does not lage site of the same name used to be situated within hardly a kilo- know any such cases). metre of the Great Monastery of Bnidzor. This is attested by folk- 26 At first the year of the inscription was not properly decoded and lorist Sargis Kamalian: “The first, most excellent and powerfully specialists could not find out the identity of Prince of Princes impressive of them, boasting an unmatched, glorious position, Smbat. At present it is fully deciphered and we hold that the ref- was Tzovanesh or Tzovashen lying between the village of Siptak, erence may be ascribed to Ashot III the Merciful’s son, who start- towering on the slope of the Khachyal, and Dzorashen. All the ed sharing the royal throne with his father in 958 and participated villages lived side by side in peace and tranquillity. The monastery in the reign over the country. In 977 he assumed throne as King of Tzovashen was built in 1112 (1663) of the Armenian calen- Smbat II Master of the Universe. dar...” Another record states: “That gorge was like a sea, very pop- 68 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

The four cryptograms engraved beneath the con- struction inscription of the tympanum of the church may be decoded as follows: a. Karaypet32 b. Tamaz33 c. Navaysart34 d. perhaps, Hazare.35 The authors of the book also speak about the re- nowned quadrilateral stele of Brdadzor, which has been moved to Tbilisi. In fact, they do not say anything essential regarding the monument, but they do not for- get to underline its “Georgian origin”36 probably, mere- ly for the reason that it is kept in one of the museums of Tbilisi and not Yerevan. ______ulous and teeming with fruits and various cereals. It abounded in everything and for this very reason, it was called Tzovashen [tzov is the Armenian equivalent of sea - translator] ” ¥¶²Â, ó. 2, μ.VI, ·. 12, ¿ç 2-3¤. 32 The name was not deciphered as it was partly damaged. 33 gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., idem, p. 85. 34 Idem, p. 85. As in Bolnis-Khachen, here the name of Navasard (Navaysart) is erroneously presented as Navata, a personal name that does not exist at all. An inscription engraved close to a sundi- al preserved on the southern facade of the church reveals that Navasard is the architect of the church (as already mentioned above, other churches erected or repaired according to his plans include Sourb Nshan (1655) in Haghpat; Sourb Kiraki (1656) in Bolnis-Khachen and Sourb Nshan Sourb Nikoghayosi (1662) in Tpghis). 35 The encoded name has been deciphered as Hatsavet (idem, p. 85), The main church of the Great Monastery of Bnidzor in the 1900s but there is no such personal name. We offer the version of ¥photo by Hayk Ashtaraketsy¤ and its general plan ¥measurement by Hazare, although we are not sure about its authenticity. S. Karapetian, 1990¤ 36 Idem, pp. 90-91. VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 69

Touching on the epigraphy of Shahumian (Great Shulaver, historically: Sheghver) Township, the au- thors of the book pretend not having noticed the 18th- century epitaphs of its cemetery and present only a sin- gle one dating from the 19th century. However, their decipherment of this epigraph again contains mistakes as they have increased the age of the burial house of 1864 by 60 years (at least the century remains the same), ignoring the noble title of its builder. The actu- al epitaph reads: ²Ûë Ù³ïáõéÝ å³ïϳÝÇ Ï³éÝ... åñ³åûñãÇÏ ³½ÝÇõ ¶ñÇ·áñ å¿· ø³É³ÝóñáíÇÝ, 1864, ÛáõÝí³- ñÇ 10: Transl.: This chapel belongs to... Ensign Grigor Bey Kalantarov of noble origin, 10 January 1864. Instead of this, the Georgian authors have read the following: ²Ûë Ù³ïáõéÁ å³ï...ÝÇ Ï³é... ù ...åñ³åûñãÇÏ ... ¶ñÇñáñ å¿· ø³É³ÝóñáíÇÝ, 1804, ÛáõÝí³ñÇ 1037: Transl.: This chapel ... Ensign... Griror Bey Kalanta- rov, 10 January 1804. It should be noted that this epitaph was published some years ago together with 43 others found in this cemetery,38 but the Georgian authors of the book were probably unaware of this.

According to the authors of the book, the construc- tion inscription (1615) of one of the two Armenian churches of Gorel (it had already disappeared as of 1990) used to be located in the “Georgian church” of the city site. Failing to find any other records regarding the personalities mentioned in this epigraph, they declare it as gerrymandered: “D. Muskhelishvili holds that Armenian Melik Atabek, who is mentioned in the inscription, is known from Hovsep Tbileli’s “Didmo- uravie,” but it remains obscure who Miriman Baghdad Khan was: generally speaking, no traces of such a fam- ily are preserved either in the place of the epigraph or anywhere else in Armenia. For this reason, we regard this inscription as a fabrication: we cannot understand who concocted it and how it appeared in Goruli.”39 It goes without saying that the Georgian authors have distorted certain personal names found in the inscription, which actually reads as follows: Â(íÇÝ) èθ (1615). »ëª å(³)ñ(áÝ) سÙ- ù³Ý|ë40, ßÇÝ»óÇ ë(áõñ)μ »Ï(»)Õ(»)óÇë | í¥³¤ë¥Ý¤ ÷ñÏáõÃÇ(õÝ) Ñ(á)·áÛ ÇÙáÛ, | áõÝ¿Ç ¼ ¥6¤ áñ¹Ç, Ù»Íݪ ______37 Idem, p. 95. 38 ²ëɳÝÛ³Ý ê., γñ³å»ïÛ³Ý ê., Þáõɳí»ñ, ºñ¨³Ý, 2002, ¿ç 47: 39 Idem, p. 97. Should we be guided by this illogical “logic,” we would have to regard a considerable part of both Armenian and Georgian epigraphs as falsified, for they remain the only sources on many historical events and personalities. Inscriptions engraved on the tympanum and sundial of the main 40 The book under review offers the erroneous version of Mavkos (p. church of the Great Monastery of Bnidzor 96). Generally speaking, Mamkan is known as a female name. In 70 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

å(³)ñ(áÝ) ²Ã|³μ¿Ï41, áñ »ñÏñÇë Ù¿ÉÇù ¿ñ, ØÇñÇ- |Ù³Ý` ´³Õï³ï Ë³Ý ¿ñ, ²ëÉ³Ý ½|³·áõÙÝ, å(³)- ñ(áÝ) سÝóß42, ø³Ù³[½±]43: Transl.: In the year 1064 (1615), I, Mr. Mamkan, built this holy church for my soul’s salvation. I had 6 sons, the eldest of whom was Mr. Atabek, the Melik of the land. Miriman was a khan in Baghdad; Aslan in Zagum [Zakam], Mr. Mantash, Kama[z?]. Gagoshidze and Chantladze have read only the first line of a three-line inscription44 engraved on an ornate cross-stone which was moved from the graveyard of ______this case, it is either used as a male name or is an address form of respect used with reference to a woman (like mister used for men): such forms of address were widespread amidst the Armenians of New Jugha. 41 Probably, the inscription means the famous prince of Somkhit, Atabek, mentioned by Davrizhetsy: one of his brothers, who was held captive by the Persians, adopted Islam and changed his name into Tahmazghuli: “...Prince of Somkhet Atabek’s brother, whose name was Tahmazghuli” ¥²é³ù»É ¸³õñÇÅ»óÇ, ¶Çñù å³ïÙáõû³Ýó, ºñ¨³Ý, 1990, ¿ç 61¤. 42 Mr. Mantash is also mentioned in the 1657 construction inscrip- tion of the church of the adjacent village site of Zargyar. 43 Most presumably, one of the descendants (probably, the grand- child) of this family was Kyamar or Kyamaz Bey, the Governor of Somkhit who is mentioned in the History of Kartli by Vakhushti Bagrationi in 1687 (“...The Melik of Somkhit was Kyamar Bey”) and 1719 (“...King Vakhtang arrested Melik of Somkhit Kyamaz Bey, who was shot to death”). See Ø»ÉÇùë»Ã-´»Ï È., idem, pp. 64-65. At least the initial four letters of this name are clearly intel- ligible, whereas the co-authors have invented the letters øÝ, which say absolutely nothing. The construction inscription (1615) of one of the churches of Gorel 44 For the first publication of the inscription, see ²ëɳÝÛ³Ý ê., City Site ¥photo by S. Darchinian, 1976¤ and its tracing γñ³å»ïÛ³Ý ê., idem, p. 56. VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 71

A cross-stone (1651) in the cemetery of the Small Monastery of A cross-stone of 1651 that was moved from the cemetery of the Small Bnidzor ¥photo by S. Karapetian, 1984¤ Monastery of Bnidzor to Sourb Astvatzatzin Church of Shahumian (Great Shulaver) Township in 1988 ¥photos by S. Karapetian, 1984 & 2007¤ the Small Monastery of Bnidzor to Sourb Astvatzatzin Church of Shahumian (Great Shulaver) Township in Transl.: May the holy cross protect Bshents Khacha- 1988. Allegedly, “the year is not found on the tur and his spouse. In the year 1100 (1651). khachkar...”45 The inscription commemorating the foundation of Below follows a complete decipherment of the Sourb Astvatzatzin (Holy Virgin) Church of Zargyar inscription: Village Site is presented as follows: ê¥áõñ¤μ Ë¥³¤ãë μ³ñ»Ë¥³õ¤ë ¿ ´ß»Ýó Ê¥³¤ã¥³¤- Âí(ÇÝ) èÖº, »ë 勵¤ñ ...ë¿Ý³Ý ... ÁëÏ륻óǤ 46 ïñ¥Çݤ | »õ Çñ Ï¥áճϤóǥݤ, | Ãí¥Çݤ èÖ ¥1651¤: »Ï»Õ»óáõë : ______45 gagoSiZe g., CantlaZe n., idem, p. 101. 46 Idem, p. 104. 72 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

Sourb Astvatzatzin (Holy Virgin) Church of Zargyar Village Site from the north-west ¥photo by S. Karapetian, 2012¤

The year 1656 is also carved on the keystone of a window opening from the same facade of the church. Another, 6-line, inscription engraved on a stone set above the window of the church recounts the complete story of its construction and commemorates its accom- plishment in 1657: Æ ÃíÇÝ èÖ¼ (1657), Ç Ã³·³õáñáõÃÇ(õÝ) å³ñ- ëÇó | ޳ѳ峽ÇÝ, Çß˳ÝáõÃÇ(õÝ) ´³ù(ñ)³ï¥áõ¤- Ý¥»¤³ó àõé|Áëï³ÙÇÝ, Ç Ñ³Ûñ³å(»)ïáõû(³Ý)48 ï(»³é)Ý Ú³ÏáμÇÝ, ³é(³)çÝ(á)ñ|(¹áõ)ÃÇ(³Ý) ê³ñ- ·Çë ³ñÑ»å(Çë)Ï(áåá)ëÇÝ, Ù»ù ³ë ¿ª ߳ɻóÇ Ø³Ý- Transl.: In the year 1105, I, Father... began ...of the ó|ßÁë49, àõÉ˳ÝÁë50, ê³ñ·(Ç)ë, гûñó, Ùdzμ³- church. Ýáõù | ßÇÝ»óÇÝù ê(áõñ)μ ²(ëïáõ³)ͳÍÇÝë, ÛÇß³- In fact, it (a single line on the arched front of the ï³Ï ÍÝáÕ³ó »õ áñ¹áó Ù»ñ: entrance and two others in the door arch) reads the fol- ______lowing: 48 In the Georgian translation of the inscription, ѳÛñ³å(»)ï ºëª ï(¿)ñ Àë(ï)¿÷³Ýáë47, ÁëÏë(»óÇ) »Ï»Õ»- (hayrapet, literally: supreme father) in the word ѳÛñ³å(»)ïáõ- óá(Û)ë (ßÇÝáõÃÇõÝÁ), | Ãí(ÇÝ) è|Öº (1656): û(³Ý) is rendered as patriarch, which is wrong, as hayrapet is the equivalent of catholicos (idem, p. 103). Transl.: I, Father Stepanos, began the construction of 49-50 Shaluk’s sons Mantash and Ulkhan are buried in the cemetery this church in the year 1105 (1656). of Zargyar Village Site. Their tombstones have the following epi- taphs: ______²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý Þ³ÉáõÏÇ áñ¹Ç å³ñáÝ Ø³Ýóß(ÇÝ)...: 47 The cemetery of Zargyar Village Site retains the epitaph of Father In this grave reposes Shaluk’s son, Mr. Mantash... Stepanos’s spouse Tamam: ²Ûë ¿ ï³|å³Ý ³|Ù³ÙÇÝ, ²Ûë ¿ ï³å³Ý Þ³ÉáõÏÇ áñ¹Ç å³ñáÝ àõÉ˳Ý(ÇÝ), Ãí(ÇÝ) Ïá|Õ(³)Ï(ó)ÇÝ ï(¿)ñ [ïñ]| Àëï¿÷³Ý|áëÇÝ, Ãí(ÇÝ) è|ÖÆ èÖÆ (1680): (1671). Transl.: In this grave reposes Tamam, the spouse of Father In this grave reposes Shaluk’s son, Mr. Ulkhan. In the year 1129 Stepanos. In the year 1120 (1671). (1680). VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 73

Next the authors of the book speak about a cross- stone confusing its location as it is situated not in the church they mention,51 but within 300 metres of it, in another church (together with several other khachkars) rising at a mountain top in a site called Aghkend by the people of the neighbourhood. The book further discusses a site which should not have been included in a work entitled The Monophysite Monuments of Georgia for the simple reason that it is situated in Lori Region of the Republic of Armenia52: it is the village site of Khendzorex lying in a plot of land belonging to Jiliz Village and retaining the semi- ruined monastery of Shikero St. Sargis, which consists of two adjoining churches and annexe remnants. The Georgian authors have neglected an important donation inscription which is older than the construction inscrip- tion of the northern church (the standing one) of the monastery, although they speak about its existence.53 It comprises 6 lines engraved on a fallen finely-dressed revetment stone (44 x 38 cm): γٳõ μ³ñ»ñ³ñÇÝ. »ëª | ´³Ëï³õáñë, Ùdzμ³- (Ý»)|ó³ ë(áõñ)μ áõËïÇë »õ »ïáõÝ ÇÝÓ Å³Ù ½Üáñ ÎÇñ|³Ï¿Ý, áí ˳÷(³Ý)¿, ݽ|¥áí»³É »ÕÇóǤ, à̾ (1208): Transl.: By the grace of God, I, Bakhtavor, reached an agreement with the holy monastery and was given an hour [of a divine service] on New Sunday. May those who hinder this be cursed. 657 (1208). Another inscription of 9 lines, engraved on the tym- panum of St. Sargis Church of the monastery (stone dimensions: 200 x 75 cm) and divided in two parts by its contents, has been deciphered with almost no mis- takes. However, the authors were unable to read the name of the monastery, as a result of which, they have burdened the text with “scholarly” meditations: Æ ÃíÇ(Ý) àδ (1213) Û³ÝáõÝ ³(ëïáõÍá)Û áñ¹Çùë ø³ñÃõ»ÉÇݪ ¶ñÇ·áñ áõ ê³ñ·Çë,| Ùdzμ³Ý»ó³ù ë(áõñ)μ áõËïÇë êáõñμ ê³ñ·ëÇ, ëå³ñ³å»ïáõ- û(³)Ý| ѳ(Û)áó Þ³ÑÝß³ÑÇ áñ¹á ¼³ù³ñ»¥Ç¤, ³- é³çÝáñ¹áõû(³Ù)μ ê³ñϳõ³|· í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ ßÇ- Ý»ó³ù ½»Ï»Õ»óÇë »õ »ïáõÝ Ù»½ ų٠ëáõñμ ʳã³- ¥ïáõ¤ñ¥Ç¤, | ½»Ï»Õ»óÇùë :´:(2)` ÇÝÓª ê³ñ·ëÇ, :´:(2)` ¶ñÇ·áñá, :´: (2)` ³Õμ»(ñó...): Ú³ÝáõÝ ³(ëïáõÍá)Û »ëª ¸»Õë ø³é³ß³Ýó, áñ¹Ç г¹ë³Ý³Û, ÙÇ|³μ³Ý»ó³ ë(áõñ)μ áõËïÇë ÞÇÏ»- ñáÛë ÁÝÓ³Çõù ³é³çÝáñ¹áõ|Ã(»³Ù)μ ê³ñϳõ³· í³ñ¹³å»ïÇ »õ ³ÛÉ »Õμ³ñóë »õ »ïáõÝ ÇÝÓ Å³Ù | ½»Ï»Õ»óÇùë гÙμ³ñÓÙ³Ý, ³ñ¹ áí ˳÷³Ý», ݽáí³Í ¿: Transl.: In the year 1106 (1657), under the reign of Transl.: In the year 662 (1213), in the name of God, Persian Shah Abas and Rustam the Bagratid, in the Kartvel’s sons Grigor and Sargis, reached an agree- days of Catholicos Hakob and Primate Sargis, an arch- ment with the holy monastery of St. Sargis. In the days bishop, we, Mantash, Ulkhan, Sargis and Haterts from ______51 Idem, p. 107. Shal, built Sourb Astvatzatzin with united efforts in 52 At least the title should have been expressed in some other way. memory of our parents and sons. 53 Idem, p. 122. 74 VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8

The uni-nave church of Aghkend Village Site from the south-east and the cross-stone in question ¥photos by S. Karapetian, 1992¤ VARDZK (DUTY OF SOUL) N 8 75 of Armenian Commander-in-Chief Shahenshah, Zaka- “...both Khozhorni and its neighbourhood were dense- re’s son, and Prior Sarkavag, an archimandrite, we ly-populated by Georgians.”54 built this church and were promised divine services on To summarise, we would like to underline that even the feast of St. Khachatur, 2 hours for Grigor, 2 for our this brief analysis of the work in question revealed a brothers and 2 for me (Sargis)... spate of errors and omissions which are simply unbe- In the name of the Lord, I, Degh Karashants, coming to a scholarly research. It is very regretful that Hasan’s son, agreed with the holy monastery of Shi- the work carried out loses its importance and value ker... in the days of Father Superior Sarkavag, an ar- because of restricted and biassed approaches, observa- chimandrite, and other brethren, being promised an tions and conclusions. Its authors have not attached hour [of a divine service] on the feast of the Ascension. importance to the comprehensive study of monuments May those who impede this be cursed. of material culture in compliance with scientific Gagoshidze and Chantladze also speak about Sourb norms: they have adopted the regretfully anti-scholar- Nshan (Holy Sign) Church of Khozhorni, which was in ly, futile and trite tactics of somehow substantiating the fact “studied” for a single, already trite, conclusion desired “Georgian roots” of certain lands on the basis repeatedly found on numerous pages of the work: of so-called “scholarly research.”

______54 Idem, p. 130.